METAPHASE

BY

VONDA N. MCINTYRE

 BANTAM SPECTRA BOOKS BY VONDA N. MCINTYRE

 TRANSITION 
METAPHASE
METAPHASE

A Bantam Spectra Book / September 1992

SPECTRA and the portrayal of a boxed 's " are trademarks of
Bantam Books
a division of Bantam Doubleday Dell Publishing Group, Inc.

All rights reserved Copyright (C) 1992 by Vonda N McIntyre Cover art
copyright @ 1992 by Dorian Vallejo. No part qJ this book may be
reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or
mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information
storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the
publisher. For information address. Bantam Books.

 If you purchased this book without a cover you should be aware that this
 book i.~ stolen propen)v. It was reported as "unsold and destroyed" to the
 publisher, and neither the author nor the publisher has received any
 payment for this "stripped book. "

         ISBN 0-553-29223-4

  Published simultaneously in the United States and Canada

 Bantam Books are published by Bantam Books, a division of Bantam Doubleday
 Dell Publishing Group, Inc. Its trademark, consisting of the words "Bantam
 Books" and the portrayal ofa rooster, is Registered in U.S. Patent and
 Trademark Office and in other countries. Marca Regiorada. Bantam Books,
 666 Fifth Avenue, New York NY 10103.

  PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

     OPM09 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1
 DEDICATION

 To the folks in the Wallingford-Wilmot Library and the Fremont Library who
 let me move in on them, laptop computer and all, fleeing the marsians who
 decided that right next to my office was a good place to build ufo
 hangars.

 For ten months.
 ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

 MANY THANKS,

 To the people who helped me get Starfarer right: Kristi N. Austin, John H.
 Chalmers, John Cramer, Howard L. Davidson, Jane E. Hawkins, Marilyn J. Holt,
 Nancy Horn, Ursula K. Le Guin, Debbie Notkin, Paul Preuss, Kate Schaefer,
 Carol Severance, and Jon Singer;

 To Gerard K. O'Neill and the Space Studies Institute for the work on which
 the campus is based;

 AND, OF COURSE,

 To the Starfarers Fan Club.

 PARTICUL\R THANKS,

 To Teresa Meikle and Charles E. Griswold, whose Natural History article on
 Stegodyphus spawned (as it were) the squidmoths.

 -VNM
 METAPHASE
 CHAPTER 1

 J.D. SAUVAGE, THE ALIEN CONTAC-r SPECIAList, picked her way across the rough
 surface of a rocky planetoid.
  A gossamer thread, shining bluewhite in the actinic glare of the star Sir-
  ius, stretched across the stone beneath her feet. She followed it. A
  coarser line, her lifeline, unreeled behind her.
  The planetoid was more or less
                                JVI
 spherical, so small that its pitted and scarred surface curved sharply away
 to nearby horizons. At first glance, it looked like a barren, airless
 asteroid, weathered by primordial meteors; after
 a first glance, it would be easily over-iwl,
                              ,F
      2     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 looked. J.D. and her colleagues in the alien contact department almost had
 overlooked it.
  The silken strand thickened, branched, and intertwined, gradually forming
  a lacy gauze. Not wanting to damage the fabric, J.D. followed it without
  stepping on it, as if she were walking beside a stream. This stream
  flowed upward, climbing a steep escarpment. J.D. climbed with it, moving
  easily.
  The low gravity was far higher than a natural rock this size would
  create. The least of the small world's anomalies, the gravity hinted at
  a complex interior, perhaps even a core of matter collapsed to
  neutronium.
  The planetoid repaid a second glance. Great masses of webbing filled a
  dozen of its largest craters. J.D. was walking on an extraordinary
  asteroid. The worldlet was the starship of alien beings.
  Iridescent fibers wove together, forming a solid ribbon that led through
  a cleft in the escarpment. J.D. stepped cautiously onto the fabric. It
  gave slightly, a springy carpet over solid rock.
  The band of silk guided her to the edge of one of the web-filled craters.
  Somewhere within it, the alien beings waited.
  The message from the squidmoths had been brief and direct.
  "You will be welcomed."
  J.D. scrambled up the last steep slope to the edge of the crater. Her
  destination lay below.
  The silken pathway blended into a convoluted surface, filling the wide,
  deep crater. Valleys and ridges rumpled the webbing, and half a dozen
  trails twisted into it from where she stood. To proceed, she would have
  to walk off the edge of the crater and let the web alone support her
  weight.
  She hesitated, listening and hoping for another message from the
  squidmoths.
  "I'm here," she said softly. Her spacesuit radio transmitted her voice.
  In the silence, waiting for a reply, she knelt down and slid her hand
  across the smooth webbing. The faint
          METAPHASE     3

 shussh of her touch transmitted itself through her glove. She wished she
 could feel the silk with bare fingers, but the atmosphere was far too thin
 for her to remove her suit.
  A single filament, darker silver than the rest, crossed the surface and
  disappeared along one of the trails.
  J.D. rose, lifting the thread, holding it carefully across her palm.
  Starlight spun along its length.
  She slid one foot gingerly forward. The floor yielded, then tightened,
  bouncing gently in the low gravity. She felt like a skater crossing ice so
  thin it flexed beneath her. She feared her touch would rip the silk; she
  feared a dark tear would open beneath her, and she would fall fifty meters
  to the bottom.
  Most of all, she feared that her presence would cause the structure to
  self-destruct. She had watched Tau Ceti's alien museum destroy itself
  rather than admit human beings. Rather than admit her.
  But the squidmoths had invited her. The thread in her hand acknowledged her
  existence.
  J.D. moved farther onto the silk, following the thread into the labyrinth.
  Her boots left no marks.
  The path dipped into a meandering valley. J.D. descended through a cleft
  of delicate cascades. The fluttery fabric responded to her footsteps,
  trembling, vibrating. The cascades closed together overhead, and she found
  herself walking upon one horizontal sheet, and beneath another, past and
  through translucent tissue-thin layers like huge fallen parachutes that
  filtered harsh starlight. The membranes formed tunnels and chambers; cables
  and strands connected the membranes. The sheets rippled silently as she
  passed.
  If a suspension bridge and a Gothic cathedral had interbred, this
  construction might be their offspring.
  Without the filament, she would have no idea which way to go. If it broke,
  only her lifeline would lead her out.
  Silvery-gray illumination surrounded her, suffusing the space with a
  luminous glow. The spun silk carried the light within its strands.
      4     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Deep within the crater, she paused at the top of a slope that plunged
  into light. Afraid she would slip, fall, and slide sprawling to-wherever
  the hillside led-she wrapped her fingers around a supporting strand and
  tested its strength. It gave, then contracted, as if to embrace her hand.
  Like the floor, the fiber was elastic and strong. She reached for another
  strand, an arm's length farther on, and ventured deeper into the web.
  "No more communication yet," J.D. said, though her colleagues in the
  alien contact department and everyone back on board Starfarer could see
  and hear all that she was witness to.
  Don't say things just because you're nervous, she told herself firmly.
  You're supposed to be the professional, bravely facing the unknown.
  Some professional: you've only been certain for a week that your
  profession really exists.
  She did not feel brave. Being watched and recorded only made it worse.
  J.D. concentrated on climbing down the smooth silken slope. Even in the
  low gravity, it was painstaking work. Her metabolic enhancer kicked in,
  flooding her body with extra adrenaline and inducing extra adenosine
  triphosphate. Not for the first time since the expedition started, she
  was glad she had decided to maintain the artificial gland. When she left
  the divers and the orcas, the long days of swimming naked in cold salt
  water, she had assumed she would not need to enhance her metabolism
  anymore.
  Thirty meters down, the slope curved to a nearly horizontal level and she
  could again walk upright on its springy inner surface. Sweat beaded on
  her forehead. The spacesuit's systems evaporated the sweat away.
  Within the webbing, thick silk strands glowed brightly, filling the
  corridor with a soft pink light that imitated some other star than
  Sirius. J.D. knew, by inference, that the squidmoths had.not evolved
  beneath this star. Other than that, she knew very little about them. They
  were intelligent beings, reticent. They drifted through the galaxy in
  their small massive star-
            METAPHASE     5

 ships, ignored and apparently despised by the interstellar civilization.
  Maybe they're outcasts, just like us, J.D. thought.
  The squidmoths had, at least, invited humans to visit them. The rest of
  interstellar civilization had ordered Starfarer to return to Earth, so
  human beings could spend the next five hundred years growing up.
  This they had declined to do. In response, in retaliation, the cosmic
  string by which Starfarer traveled had begun to withdraw. If Starfarer
  stayed in any one place too long, it would be stranded there forever.
  The passage curved and branched. The guide thread passed into the central
  tube. J.D. followed it. Behind her, her safety line snaked along the floor
  and pressed against the convex wall. The line creased the silk, an
  anomalous, coarse dark strand.
  J.D. thought she saw the guide thread move. She hurried forward, but the
  tunnel's curve straightened and she saw nothing but the guide thread lying
  motionless on the floor, disappearing into the tunnel's next descent.
  But her spacesuit replayed for her what she had seen. The thread had moved.
  She stopped and leaned sideways, pressing her helmet against the tunnel
  wall. Could she hear a faint scuffling, or was it her imagination? Replayed
  and amplified, the phantom sound vanished into background noise.
  Increasing her pace, she tried to catch up to whatever was laying the guide
  thread. But the delicate strand grew even thinner, dangerously thin, as if
  it were being stretched as it was created. J.D. slowed down, afraid she
  would cause the thread to break.
  She rounded a curve and confronted a complete constriction of the
  passageway. She stopped. The end of the guide thread lay in a tangle at her
  feet.
  "Damn," J.D. muttered.
  She asked for a visual display of the radar traces of the tunnels around
  her. Her suit obeyed. Up until a few minutes ago, this tunnel had
  continued, leading deeper into the web.
      6     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "Victoria?" J.D. said.
  "I'm here." Victoria spoke softly into her ear through her suit radio.
  "Shall I follow you in?" Victoria was J.D.'s backup; she waited outside
  the Chi, the explorer spacecraft, at the home end of J.D.'s lifeline.
  "Not yet. There's no threat of danger." Disappointed and confused, J.D.
  smiled sadly. "Maybe I just misunderstood what I was supposed to do."
  Recently they had misunderstood, and been misunderstood, more often than
  not.
  "J.DT' Zev exclaimed.
  The backward-watching recorder, a little tiny machine that clung between
  J.D.'s shoulder blades, flashed an image to the Chi and to J.D.'s
  display.
  Zev whistled a sharp warning in true speech, the language of the orcas
  and the divers. The shrill sound raised the hair on the back of J.D.'s
  neck. She spun around.
  The tunnel was slowly constricting. She took one step toward it.
  Outside the translucent wall of the tunnel, creatures moved.
  J.D. stopped, her heart pounding. She glanced at the LTM display in her
  helmet, but the recorders saw the creatures no more clearly than she did.
  Around her, vague shapes made deliberate motions. Legs or feelers or
  tools pressed the tunnel inward, cinching it with a narrow band that grew
  progressively smaller.
  The tunnel puckered, lifting her lifeline and the guide thread off the
  floor till they hung in the air, drooping from the closed sphincter.
  "J.D., get out of there!" Victoria said.
  She was trapped in a silken cocoon, a twist of the tunnel.
  "No," she said. "Not yet. Victoria, Zev, I'm all right."
  She was frightened, but she calmed herself and slowed her thudding
  heartbeat. The creatures that had immobilized her came no closer.
          METAPHASE     7

  "I'm coming in after you," Victoria said.
  "No. Stay there."
  "But-"
  J.D. pressed her hands against the wall. It yielded. Unlike the floor of
  the chambers higher up, it remained supple. The constricting band
  stretched. Thinking about what this must look like to all her colleagues,
  J.D. blushed and released the band. She dreaded hearing Stephen Thomas make
  one of his offhand, off-color remarks.
  But when he remained silent, it troubled her even more. He had been silent
  a lot, since Feral's death.
  "I think I could force my way out," J.D. said to Victoria. "In either
  direction. But I'm not quite ready to try. I don't think I'm in any
  danger-"
  "You're in the middle of the world's biggest spiderweb, that's all! And the
  spiders are closing in!"
  "I don't feel like a fly just yet. It wouldn't make sense. You'd get
  awfully hungry, orbiting Sirius and waiting for dinner to come along,
  what-? Once every million years?"
  "Especially if you cultivated a reputation for not being intpresting to
  visit," Satoshi said.
  "Satoshi's right. And Europa said the-" It occurred to her suddenly that
  her hosts had not referred to themselves as "squidmoths." Europa,
  representing the interstellar civilization, had done so, but she had spoken
  of them with contempt. For all J.D. knew, "squidmoth" was civilization's
  version of an ethnic slur. She decided not to repeat it. "She said the
  beings here wouldn't talk to us-she didn't say they were dangerous."
  "Quite true," Victoria said dryly. "But she was wrong about them talking
  to us, eh?"
  "Urn, yes." The alien human was wrong about a lot of things, J.D. thought,
  but she felt, stubbornly, that she should wait and see what happened.
  "I don't want you to compromise your safety," Victoria said.
  J.D. chuckled. "But Victoria . . . this is my job."
      8     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  A hissing sound, a classic raspberry, interrupted her. At first she was
  embarrassed, then startled.
  Oh, no, she thought. A leak in my suit-?
  Instead of fading out, the noise of the raspberry increased.
  The suit ought to seal-! J.D. thought.
  "Behind you again," Victoria said again, more calmly this time.
  More creatures surrounded the other end of the bubble where she was
  trapped. They loosened the constricting band. J.D. could not be sure, but
  she believed their shapes were different from the creatures who had
  trapped her. The sphincter had relaxed enough to let gas spurt into JDA
  cocoon.
  She giggled, involuntarily.
  "What?" Victoria said.
  "Nothing," J.D. said quickly. The first image to come to her mind was
  hardly something she wanted to admit to her colleagues, to the records
  Starfarer's control computer was making, and by way of Arachne, to
  history. The image was far too undignified.
  For once, Stephen Thomas was giving some thought to propriety, for he
  remained silent too.
  J.D.'s giggling fit vanished.
  "It's an airlock!" she said. "I'm in an airlock!"
  "Could be . . ." Victoria said.
  "It makes sense-Satoshi, you said this place must have a reservoir of
  oxygen and nitrogen. I just found the reservoir."
  "The craters do show a lot of outgassing," Satoshi said. "Enough to give
  the asteroid a very thin atmosphere. Nothing like Europa's ship."
  Europa's starship, similar in size and gravity to the starship of the
  squidmoths, had looked like a miniature Earth: land masses, surface
  water, a normal atmosphere, plants and animals and topography.
  The tunnel before J.D. relaxed, opened, and smoothed. The forward
  constriction disappeared; beyond the translucent wall, the creatures
  receded and vanished. The constriction behind her remained tight.
          METAPHASE     9

  J.D. waited, hoping the alien beings would communicate with her. Her suit
  radio received only silence.
  But at her feet, a second guide thread took up where the first had ended.
  The second thread was darker and thicker, like a strand of glossy black
  hair.
  J.D. followed the thread deeper into the tunnel.
  The soft silk floor silenced J.D.'s footsteps, but she clapped her gloved
  hands together and heard the dull thunk The spun walls absorbed and
  deadened the sound, but it was a sound. Earlier, she had been in vacuum;
  now she was in air. She linked briefly with one of the LTM transmissions
  and read the analysis: Majority gas nitrogen. Minority gas oxygen, a couple
  of percentage points higher than on Earth. Trace gases: carbon dioxide,
  ozone, hydrogen sulfide, a spectrum of hydrocarbons and fluorocarbons.
  "If you took your helmet off, you could breathe," Victoria said. "Not that
  I'm suggesting it."
  J.D. glanced over the trace gases again. "I wonder if all this stuff is
  meant to make me feel at home?"
  The air on Europa's ship had been crystalline and pure. Earth, as Satoshi
  had said, before the Industrial Revolution. Earth, from the time of
  Europa's birth, nearly four millennia ago. Europa and Androgeos had been
  rescued from Knossos, after the eruption of Santorini on Thera. They had
  been saved to welcome human beings to the interstellar civilization.
  Some welcome, J.D. thought.
  The air in the squidmoths' ship was closer to the air of Earth in the
  present day, pollution and all.
  Or maybe, she thought, the beings who live here just like it that way.
  "I wouldn't want to strike a match here."
  J.D. pressed further and deeper into the webbing. She wondered if the silk
  could bum. She hoped not. The high concentration of oxygen would feed a
  fire into a rage.
  As far as she knew, nothing she carried with her could produce an open
  flame, or even a spark. She was glad the Chi had landed at a good distance.
  Suppose it
      10    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 had come too close, and the heat of its engines had set the complex
 structure on fire? That would have been worse than back in the Tau Ceti
 system, watching the alien museum collapse. Worse, because alien people
 lived here. A fire would kill intelligent creatures, the only members of
 interstellar civilization to welcome human beings.
  J.D. continued onward. When the guide thread quivered, when she thought
  she heard the scrabble and scuffle of small feet on the silken floor, she
  forced herself to maintain her deliberate pace. Whatever or whoever she
  was following, she did not want to scare it again.
  Why are the squidmoths taking the risk of welcoming us? J.D. asked
  herself. We're outcasts, and our invitation to interstellar space has
  been withdrawn. Europa fled so she and Androgeos wouldn't be cut off
  along with us. The same thing might happen to the squidmoths.
  Europa had spoken of the squidmoths with contempt and dismissal. Were
  they so isolated, so lonely, that they would take such a risk just to
  talk?
  The light grew brighter, and the tunnel surface more convoluted, with
  strands and sheets of silk stretching and overlapping in all directions.
  The tunnel abruptly ended, several meters up the side of a huge chamber.
  J.D. stood at the top of the slope, gazing out at a visual cacophony of
  glowing lines and overlapping, curving, rippled membranes. She felt as
  if she had walked into a sculpture made of light.
  The light-bearing cables focused here. The silk carried the light of
  Sirius from the surface of the planetoid to the center of the web,
  softening its harshness while its brilliance remained, shedding a bit of
  its energy burden on its way into the depths. J.D. had reached a focus
  of the illumination.
  "This is amazing." Satoshi's voice was soft, but excited. He was a
  geographer: his work involved mathematical analyses of the interaction
  of people with the environments they created for themselves. J.D. sus-
            METAPHASE    11

 pected that Satoshi would be studying alien beings who created every detail
 of their surroundings.
  The slope was steeper than the previous descents. J.D. climbed down the
  soft rumpled silk. The guide thread disappeared into the most concentrated
  light.
  J.D. steadied herself, grasping a glowing, wrist-thick strand. Her suit
  registered warmth, but her glove protected her from the sensation. This was
  like swimming with the orcas in a wet suit: removed, alienated.
  Interleaved silk curtains curved around the concentration of light. J.D.
  moved carefully between the soft, bright sheets of fabric, hoping she was
  not entering a maze. The mazes of Europa and Androgeos had been quite
  enough.
  The guide thread led her in a switchback pattern of arcs: between two
  curtains, to the edge of one, around the edge, along the next closest arc
  to the center. The lifeline unreeled behind her, creasing the end of each
  successive curtain.
  J.D. rounded a final curtain and stepped out into an irregular area formed
  by the overlapping draperies.
  A tiny creature, trailing a glossy black thread, riffled across the floor
  and vanished beneath a sheer membrane. The membrane fluttered, then
  smoothed itself against a massive form.
  J.D. saw the squidmoth.
  "My god," Satoshi said, in amazement.
  Victoria's response was feeling, rather than words: a deep, astonished joy
  flowed from Victoria, through Arachne, to touch J.D.'s internal link.
  "J.D., it's wonderful!" Zev said.
  Stephen Thomas said nothing.
  Strangely enough, J.D. had no doubt that she had come into the presence of
  one of the intelligent beings who inhabited this starship. Back on Europa's
  ship, in familiar, Earthlike surroundings, J.D. had wondered if she should
  try to converse with everything: the ground cover that surrounded the
  landing platform, the aurochs that had chased her up a hillside, the
  meerkats who had watched her flee. When she finally encountered Europa
      12    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 and Androgeos, who were very nearly ordinary human beings, she was shocked
 beyond words.
  "Hello," J.D. said to the squidmoth. She stopped, and waited.
  The squidmoth said nothing.
  It Jay in the focus of the light-conducting curtains, bathed in a bright
  and gentle illumination. Light that would have driven off an ordinary
  ocean creature heightened the vivid peacock iridescence of its skin. And
  yet its shape did hint at an origin in the sea.
  The alien's body was at least three meters long, and probably much
  bigger. It lay cushioned and cradled and partly concealed within and
  beneath the folded layers of silken web. Its glossy, leathery body
  flattened at each side into membraneous fins, where the guide-thread
  creature had vanished. The edges of the fins rippled gently, exposing
  feathery undersides and delicate jointed appendages. Vestigial legs?
  Gills, and legs that would be functional in very low gravity, or
  underwater? J.D. resisted making assumptions. The squidmoth did not look
  like it walked anywhere, ever, for its fluted lower body disappeared into
  the wrinkled floor. It looked like it had grown from the chamber, as if
  it were the intricate exposed root of some life form even larger and more
  complicated.
  J.D. took a step toward it, cautious, moving slowly, keeping her hands
  in plain view.
  She wondered if the being even understood hands. The squidmoth itself had
  tentacles, a number of short, thick ones and three long, slender ones.
  The long tentacles lay in a coiled and tangled mass before the being. A
  creature the size of JDA hand scuttled down the curtain beside the
  squidmoth. Scaled skirts hid its legs; its carapace bore an explosion of
  feathery plates.
  The end of one of the squidmoth's long tentacles writhed free, rising
  like a snake, probing the air. The tentacle caressed and guided the
  creature toward a large silken pouch that lay crumpled on the floor. Fi-
  nally, the creature burrowed beneath the edge of the pouch, and inside.
          METAPHASE    13

 "Thank you for the invitation to visit you," J.D. said. The skin above the
 squidmoth's tentacles shifted and wrinkled. The leathery, peacock-blue skin
 split-J.D. started-and opened. A narrow flap of skin wrinkled upward, and
 the squidmoth gazed out at her through a row of glittery, faceted eyes. The
 wrinkled skin circled the bulge above the being's tentacles. J.D. tried not
 to assign familiar body parts to a creature built on a completely different
 body plan from any she was familiar with. For all she knew, she was
 approaching the being from behind, the tentacles were its feet, the
 vestigial, segmented legs were its hands, and the eyes sparkling at her from
 beneath the mobile brow were sensors of smell or hearing or some sense she
 did not even possess.
  But she found it very hard not to think of the bulge as the squidmoth's
  head, the tentacles as its organs of manipulation.
  Slow down, she told herself; she was giddy with joy and apprehension. Hold
  on. Remember how embarrassed you were, when you were a kid and you finally
  looked up horseshoe crabs in the field guide: the long pointy thing was the
  tail, not its sensors or its whiskers.
  J.D. took another hesitant step toward the alien being.
  "Hello," she said again.
  A voice transmission whispered into J.D.'s suit radio.
  ,, Do not fear me," said the same flat voice that had invited Starj~rer to
  visit it.
  "I don't," J.D. said. "Yes, I do. A little. Can you hear me?" She was
  broadcasting through her suit radio, but broadcasting might not be
  necessary if the squidmoth could hear her through her spacesuit.
  Do squids have ears? she asked herself. She had no idea; even if they did,
  that would not mean the alien being followed any similar specifications.
  "My vibratory sense responds to very low frequencies."
  "Then you don't hear me-but you receive my radio transmissions."
      14    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "I receive your transmissions."
  J.D. moved a few steps closer to the squidmoth, fascinated. She wanted
  to ask a hundred questions at once. Remembering how disinclined Europa
  and Androgeos had been to answer any questions at all, she decided to
  take things slowly.
  She understood the "squid" part of the being's name, but not why Europa
  had called the being a squidmoth. Moth, because of its vestigial legs?
  Then why not form the second part of its name from some sea-living
  arthropod, a crab or a shrimp or a lobster?
  The being's eyelid opened widest in the direction facing J.D. Beneath it,
  several small round faceted eyes peered steadily at her. More of its
  eyes-J.D. could not help but think of them as eyes-glittered through the
  half-closed edges of the eyelid. J.D. deliberately moved to the side as
  she approached the being. Instead of shifting its position, the squidmoth
  rippled its eyelid open farther toward the back of its head. It must have
  vision in a complete circle.
  "How do you communicate with other sq-" J.D. caught herself in time-"with
  others of your kind?"
  "I communicate with all intelligences as I communicate with you."
  Its tentacles moved. The row of short tentacles quivered, and their tips
  oscillated in a wave that began at one side before it ended on the other,
  so that two different waves moved along its shorter proboscises. The
  squidmoth looked like it had a thick, rubbery mustache.
  The tips of the three long tentacles rose like the heads of snakes. One
  moved absently to the pouch on the floor, guiding a small silk-spinning
  creature across its surface to lay new threads in a bright pattern.
  J.D. was nearly ten meters from the squidmoth. Its tentacles shifted and
  untangled, coiled and writhed.
  She thought she had stopped well out of its reach.
  She was wrong.
  The tentacles whipped toward her. J.D. gasped and jumped back, surprised
  and frightened. The tentacles
          METAPHASE    15

 stopped short. They were not yet fully extended; they could reach her.
 Trembling, J.D. forced herself to stand still.
  A month ago, a week ago, she would have been surprised, but she would not
  have been scared. Meeting Europa and Androgeos had profoundly changed
  J.D.'s assumptions about what the citizens of an interstellar
  civilization would be like.
  Did you expect them to be perfect? she asked herself, with a tinge of
  sarcasm. She answered her own question: Yes. I did.
  She took a deep breath and moved a step closer to the squidmoth.
  "I'm sorry," she said. "You frightened me."
  The ends of the tentacles rose, weaving like mesmerized cobras. J.D. held
  her ground. The tentacles bore no obvious sensory organs: no eyes or
  orifices, no hands or fingers. Instead, the tips looked soft, furry,
  feathery, cloaked in a corona of iridescent purple fur.
  Sensory cilia? J.D. wondered.
  "I frightened you by moving toward you."
  The squidmoth's voice remained flat, expressionless, and uninflected.
  "You frightened me by moving without warning me," she said, treating its
  statement as a question. "You frightened me by coming so close, so fast."
  The tentacles drew back.
  Great, J.D. thought. Now I've offended it.
  "You prefer more distance."
  "I prefer more warning. What do your tentacles do?"
  "They touch."
  "My hands do that for me." She extended her arms, spreading her gloved
  fingers.
  "I know that."
  "Do you know everything about us?" She could not help but think, What's
  the point of my coming here, what's the point of the deep space
  expedition, if Civilization already knows more than they ever wanted to
  know about us?
      16    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  J.D. had spent her adult life preparing to be the first human to meet
  aliens. But she was not the first. Europa and Androgeos had preceded her,
  by thirty-seven hundred years, and that distressed her more than she wanted
  to admit.
  "No, but I want to," the squidmoth said.
  J.D. smiled. She still had some knowledge to offer the alien being.
  "We're even, then."
  "You want to know everything about you."
  "That, too. But I meant I'd like to know everything about you."
  She hesitated, wondering how forthright she could be in what she said. In
  all the years she had thought about making contact with an alien
  intelligence, she had never thought that the first time she stepped into
  a room with it, it would be able to converse in English. Back on board
  Starfarer, J.D. kept programs and diagrams, introductions to humans based
  on physics, on math, on biology, on art. She had thought about com-
  municating with a being that conversed by color, by smell. Her colleagues
  had done similar work, even before she joined the department a few weeks
  back, experimenting and speculating on the difficulties of communication.
  Some people believed alien beings would be so different from humans that
  they would never be able to communicate at all.
  She could speak with the being, but she might not always understand it.
  They could easily misinterpret each other.
  "Androgeos said you were . . . reclusive."
  "Androgeos never visited me," the squidmoth said.
  Lacking the clue of voice inflection, J.D. could not tell whether the
  squidmoth spoke with regret, with relief, or to offer a neutral point of
  information.
  J.D. felt very calm. Her rush of fear had subsided, leaving enough
  adrenaline behind to make her hyperaware, sensitive, as if all her nerves
  extended beyond her skin.
  "I'm very grateful for your invitation, and very glad
          METAPHASE    17

 to visit you," J.D. said. "We haven't made proper introductions. My name is
 J.D. Sauvage."
  "I have no verbal name," the squidmoth said.
  "Call it Nemo!" Zev's voice whispered in her ear.
  "Shh, Zev!" Victoria said.
  "Tell me what that meant," the squidmoth said.
  "One of my colleagues suggested that I give youthat I offer you a name,"
  J.D. said. "The name of a famous fictional character."
  "I will be Nemo," the squidmoth said.
  "I'm glad to meet you, Nemo," J.D. said. "May I come closer?"
  In response, the squidmoth drew its long tentacles toward itself. They
  twisted and tangled, their tips coming together and parting. J.D. followed,
  till she was barely two strides away. Even this close, she could see no
  reason for comparing the alien being to a moth. Up close, it did not look
  all that much like a squid.
  It was exquisitely, strangely beautiful. Bits of every iridescent color
  flecked its peacock skin. Its slender jointed legs splayed out into tiny
  pointed feet, alternately concealed and exposed by the rippling gills.
  For all her resolution, J.D. had begun to analyze the being in familiar
  terms.
  "I would like to touch you," the squidmoth said. Its long tentacles,
  untangling themselves smoothly, coiled before it, their tips waving as if
  in a gentle breeze. Its mustache of short proboscises continued to ripple.
  Again, J.D. hesitated, and she realized just how deeply the alien humans'
  duplicity had changed her.
  Dammit, she said to herself, you may not be able to trust everybody out
  here completely; you may not be able to be as open as you'd hoped. But you
  cannot be afraid all the time.
  "Very well," she said coolly.
  The being extended one long tentacle toward her. The tip hesitated at her
  foot, then curved over her toes and down around her instep, meeting the
  floor where her boot sank into the thick soft silk. A second tentacle moved
  toward her, arching up till it reached the level of
      18    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 her face. The fine hair of the tip brushed her helmet, with a sound as soft
 as dust.
  "This is not your body."
  "It's my space suit," J.D. said. "It carries my air."
  "You may breathe this air."
  "I know. But the suit also protects me from unfamiliar infections-and
  protects you from contamination."
  "Nothing here will infect you."
  "Androgeos said the same thing-but he wouldn't tell me how he was so sure.
  You'll forgive my fears, I hope. I trusted Androgeos, but my encounter with
  him was . . . unfortunate, in many ways." Androgeos had tried to steal
  Victoria's new work on cosmic string. He had tried to take away all Earth
  had to offer to claim respect within the interstellar community.
  "Androgeos is young, and zealous."
  "Young! He's thirty-seven hundred years old!"
  The squidmoth's tentacle brushed back and forth across J.D.'s faceplate.
  The pattern of the rippling of its proboscises had changed: from a single
  wave-form, moving regularly across its mustache, to a double pattern, two
  waves starting one at each side, clashing in the middle, adding to each
  other, canceling.
  Could I have perturbed it? J.D. wondered. But the question of contamination
  must be the first one everybody wants the answer to, and the first question
  these people must have solved. They've been interacting with each other for
  millennia.
  Maybe I made it mad because I don't want to put my life completely in its
  hands.
  "Androgeos is young," the squidmoth said again.
  J.D. wondered if she heard a tinge of amusement or irony in its voice.
  Surely not; it was her imagination.
  Strangely enough, Androgeos had struck her as young. He was physically
  young, while Europa had chosen a more mature physical presence.
  "Androgeos acts young sometimes," J.D. said.
  "We have nothing to fear from each other's symbiotic microbes," the
  squidmoth said, and waited.
  J.D. hesitated. The potential danger was very low.
          METAPHASE    19

 She and Nemo were products of completely different evolutionary backgrounds.
 It would make more sense to worry about catching Dutch Elm disease from a
 tree.
  J.D. reached for the seal on her helmet.
  "J.D.-" Victoria said, and then fell silent.
  J.D. had walked out onto Europa's planetoid, unprotected. She had hesitated
  then, too, but she had made the decision to trust the alien humans. In
  several respects, Europa and Androgeos were not trustworthy at all. But
  when they assured J.D. she was in no danger of catching, or transmitting,
  a human or environmental pathogen, they had told her the truth. They had
  probably eliminated every disease in their environment; they were probably
  in more danger from Starfarer than Starfarer wits from them. And all
  Stephen Thomas's tests had come out negative.
  It would make no sense at all, besides, to throw Earth 4 lifeline in the
  form of cosmic string, and then wage biological war on whoever responded.
  The interstellar community had been keeping an eye on the solar system for
  generations; if they had wanted to eliminate humanity they could have done
  it long since, easily, without ever being detected.
  The only difference between walking unprotected onto Europa's planetoid and
  taking off her spacesuit in the squidmoth's presence was that here, her
  surroundings were strange, and there, they had been familiar. And, perhaps,
  that then she had not known what her hosts would look like, and now, she
  was in the presence of a supremely alien being.
  Her only reason to refuse was fear: xenophobia.
  Recognizing such a reaction troubled J.D. deeply.
  Too many bad alien-invasion movies, she said to herself, and then, Bad
  joke.
  She unfastened her helmet. She took it off.
  She drew a deep breath.
  J.D. started to cough. The air was pungent, musty, reeking of hydrocarbons.
  It stung her eyes. She breathed shallowly, tempted to seal herself back up
  with
      20    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 her own clean air supply. The high oxygen content of Nemo's atmosphere
 made her giddy.
  Once she got used to it, it was about the same as back home in one of the
  more polluted regions. Spending so much time in the wilderness had
  spoiled her and weakened her resistance to fouled air.
  J.D. unfastened her suit and climbed out of it. She put it carefully on
  the floor. The LTMs clambered around so they could still see and record
  her actions. She hoped their resolution was insufficient to capture the
  trembling of her hands.
  Nemo's voice, tinny and indistinct, droned from the helmet. In order to
  converse, J.D. would either have to wear the helmet without the suit,
  which struck her as ridiculous, or communicate with Nemo through her di-
  rect link. Ordinarily she used the direct link only to communicate with
  Arachne.
  J.D. reached out, cautiously, tentatively, into her link. She could talk
  with her colleagues via the direct electronic transmission, if she
  wished, but she usually did not do so. Like many people, she found it
  discomforting. She did not like the sensation of other people's voices
  in her head. It took a considerable effort of will to overcome her
  reluctance and speak directly to Nemo.
  "Can you hear me?" she asked.
  "I can hear you." Nemo's voice whispered in her mind.
  The tentacles of the squidmoth hovered nearby, raising and lowering
  themselves from the silken floor, twisting and turning as they waited.
  J.D. faced the squidmoth, moved a step closer, and held out one hand.
  The tentacle brushed her palm lightly with its tip. The sensory hairs,
  soft as fur, quivered against her skin.
  J.D. closed her hand gently around the tip of the tentacle. Its motion
  stilled. Nemo waited, saying nothing. She opened her hand.
  The tentacle moved up her arm, curling around her wrist like a snake. Its
  skin, beyond the fur, felt like suede. Its warmth surprised her. The
  squidmoth must have a body temperature well above hers, if its append-
            METAPHASE    21

 ages felt so warm to the touch. She had unconsciously expected the slick wet
 coldness of a real squid, the sharp pull of predatory suckers.
  Nemo touched her sleeve, exploring it, probing beneath the cuff.
  "This is clothing," J.D. said, touching her shirt, her pants. "It's the
  custom of human beings to wear it most of the time."
  Maybe I should strip down, J.D. thought, but I'm not quite ready for that
  yet.
  Nemo touched her palm, her sleeve, her palm again, testing the differences
  between skin and fabric.
  The tip of one tentacle brushed her throat, her lips. She closed her eyes.
  Fur caressed her eyelids. A second tentacle curled around her waist, gently
  embracing her. The tip probed at her, tracing the texture of her shirt,
  touching each button, following the curve of her heavy breasts and coiling
  softly down her arm. The third tentacle wound around her leg, then its tip
  traveled up her spine, touching the bump of each vertebra through her
  shirt.
  She opened her eyes. Her lashes brushed against the sensory cilia.
  "You detect sensations with these hairs," Nemo said.
  "No." She smiled. The squidmoth was trying to make the same kinds of
  assumptions about her that she was making about it. "That is, I can feel
  your tentacle, but my eyelashes are for protecting my eyes. Um--do you call
  this a tentacle?" She brushed her fingers across the soft peacock skin.
  "In English, I call it a tentacle."
  This time J.D. thought she heard a flash of humor in Nerno's voice. Again,
  she told herself she must be imagining it.
  "I meant, is 'tentacle' an accurate translation of what you call it in your
  language? What do you call it in yourlanguage?"
  "I have no language."
  "I don't understand," J.D. said.
  "Our communication does not consist of sounds."
      22    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "I know, you told me: you use transmissions. But what do you transmit?
  Words? Visual images? Sensations?"
  "A surface of meaning and perception."
  J.D. frowned. "A neural visual image?"
  "Position, and change of position, within a multidimensional surface of
  meaning, intensity, rapport between the speakers."
  "Multidimensional? More than three dimensions?"
  "Many more."
  J.D. tried to imagine a more-than-three-dimensional surface; she tried
  to imagine being shown a more-thanthree-dimensional surface in her mind.
  An acquaintance of hers claimed to be able to imagine rotating a sphere
  around a plane, but she had never been able to explain to J.D. how to do
  it.
  "It sounds beautiful," J.D. said.
  The squidmoth tentacles twined and curled before her; their tips touched
  her cheek, her breast, her hand.
  "It is beautiful," it said.
  "Do you have art forms associated with your communication? The way humans
  have singing and stories and poetry?"
  "It is an art form in itself, whenever a talented one extends the limits
  and forms new regions and new shapes."
  "May I . . . Will you show it to me?"
  Without warning, a flash of perception tantalized her brain. She heard
  sugar dissolving, smelled the pink clouds of a brilliant sunset, sensed
  the position of a billion raindrops like muscle fibers. She saw a melody
  of Nerno's vision. Each sensation had its own particular place, its own
  connections with all the others. More information poured into her. But
  her internal link acted like the narrow end of a funnel. Nerno's
  transmission filled the funnel to the brim, and spilled out into noth-
  ingness.
  J.D. gasped acrid air. She sneezed, and began to cough. Nerno's
  transmission faded away, and J.D. found herself sitting sprawled on the
  floor. She buried her
          METAPHASE    23

 nose in the crook of her elbow, breathing through the fabric of her shirt,
 forcing herself to take shallow breaths, until her coughing stopped. She
 wiped her teary eyes.
  Nemo lay placidly before her, short tentacles ruffling slightly, long
  tentacles guiding a frilled, wormy little creature as it spun silver thread
  in concentric circles.
  The radio in her helmet rumbled with a faint hollow sound. J.D. sent an
  "I'm okay" message back to Victoria and the Chi. The rumbling ceased. J.D.
  pulled herself together and sat crosslegged near Nemo.
  "I didn't understand what you sent me," J.D. said to Nemo. "But you're
  right, it was beautiful."
  "You cannot absorb enough information to gather the complete communication
  surface," Nemo said.
  "Internal links aren't one of our natural senses," J.D. said sadly.
  "They're pretty limited."
  "it is too bad," Nemo said.
  "But any of us can use them to talk to you," J.D. said quickly. "And my
  colleagues would like to meet you. Would that be possible?"
  "I want to become acquainted with one human being, first," Nemo said. "I
  want my attendants to become familiar with you."
  "Your . . . attendants?"
  Nemo's fragile legs drummed on the floor. J.D. felt the vibration, and
  heard a faint thrumming.
  She heard the same sound she had heard farther out in the webbing, tiny
  feet scratching against soft silk. Several small creatures scuttled from
  beneath the curtains, moving on many legs, and another slithered down a
  steep slope. They gathered around Nemo, crawling up the iridescent skin.
  Their dull colors changed and brightened. Like chameleons, they blended
  into their background. If she watched carefully she could make out their
  shapes, malleable and indistinct, reaching out with long pincered fingers
  to groom Nemo's skin. One clambered up the feathery gill-leg, and vanished
  beneath the fluted fin.
      24    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "The attendants are not used to the presence of other beings."
  "Oh," J.D. said. She did her best to be diplomatic. "How long will it
  take?" She wondered if she would get a useful answer; she did not even
  know if Nemo reckoned time in long spans, or short ones.
  "I don't know, I've never received a guest before," Nemo said.
  "Never?"
  "We're solitary beings," Nemo said.
  "Does it-does it bother you to have me in your crater?"
  "I enjoy unique experiences." Nemo guided the circling creature around
  the edge of the disk of silk.
  "Would you like to visit Starfarer? I don't know if you're mobile or
  not-" And I have no idea what you might be sensitive about, either, she
  thought, doubting the brilliance of her spontaneous suggestion. I only
  know that human beings are most sensitive about what's hardest, or
  impossible, to change. "You-you or any of your people-would be welcome
  on board Starfarer, if you cared to visit."
  The squidmoth's mustache ruffled, from left to right, then back again.
  "You inhabit the inside of Starfarer, " Nemo said.
  "Yes.,,
  "I wouldn't fit inside Starfarer, " Nemo said.
  "Oh." She glanced at Nerno's iridescent back, the tail section
  disappearing into the floor. "How much of you is out of sight?" Anything
  that could fit inside the crater would fit inside Starfarer, though the
  logistics could be difficult.
  "You see all of me."
  "I don't understand," J.D. said.
  Nerno's long tentacles touched the silk, the walls.
  "All you see is me," the squidmoth said.
  "The whole crater?"
  "Everything," Nemo said.
  "The whole ship?"
  "What you call the ship."
          METAPHASE    25

  That stopped her. She wiped one more unexamined assumption away,
  embarrassed to have made it without even noticing, and revised her
  perception of the squidmoth. J.D. had assumed Nemo was her counterpart,
  the individual who volunteered, or was chosen, to meet an alien being.
  She had assumed each of the silky craters held a being like Nemo, each
  in its own web.
  "You're all alone here?"
  "I am myself," Nemo said without inflection.
  Great question, J.D., she thought. What would you say if somebody asked
  if you were all alone in your own body? "No, I'm here with a bunch of
  white blood cells and a liver"? But-no wonder Europa and Androgeos said
  squidmoths were reclusive! '
  She looked around with an even finer appreciation of her environment and
  all the other species living here, helping to repair and remake the
  structure, adapted or co-opted to a perfect interaction. . . .
  Were they symbionts, or did they correspond to blood cells, or organs?
  She was still trying to put names from her own frame of reference, from
  her own linear language, into a system that corresponded more closely to
  Nerno's multidimensional communication.
  "Who do you communicate with?" she asked abruptly.
  "I communicate with whoever speaks to me."
  "I meant . . . if you're the only one of your people in the Sirius
  system, how do you communicate with others? We haven't found any way of
  sending electronic signals through transition. Can you-T'
  She stopped her excited rush of questions and waited impatiently for
  Nerno's reply. She imagined the anticipation of her colleagues pressing
  against her link to Arachne.
  If Nemo knew how to communicate through transition, the deep space
  expedition would be able to tell Earth that it had met alien beings. That
  could change everything.
  If we could let them know back on Earth, J.D. thought, that an
  interstellar civilization really exists . . .
      26    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  J.D. knew it was Utopian to believe human beings would come to their
  senses, and end their interminable and dreadful power games, if they knew
  of a civilization beyond themselves. She knew it was Utopian . . . but
  she believed it anyway.
  And if Starfarer could send back word that it had met other
  intelligences, the members of the expedition might be forgiven for taking
  Starfarer out of the solar system against EarthSpace orders.
  If they could signal through transition, at the very least they could let
  their friends and relatives know they had survived the missile attack.
  "I am mobile," Nemo said, "like all my people."
  "Oh," J.D. said, as suddenly disappointed as she had been elated. "Then
  you can't signal through transition?"
  "No.,,
  "Can anyone?"
  "No one I know of."
  "You go visiting."
  "I go visiting," Nemo agreed.
  J.D. sighed. It had been a long shot. Cosmic string theory allowed only
  large masses to enter transition. No one-no one human-had figured how to
  chitchat across the transition threshold. Apparently no one nonhuman had
  made such a discovery, either.
  Talking about cosmic string reminded her of something she had put off
  discussing for too long.
  "I understand your wanting to get used to meeting people," she said to
  Nemo. "But if you want to meet any other human beings, you have to do it
  soon. Starfarer has to move out of the star system before the cosmic
  string withdraws. If it does withdraw-you'll have to move, too, or you'll
  get stranded."
  "I will not allow myself to be stranded," Nemo said.
  "Good . . . I was afraid . . ." She shrugged. She was ambivalent about
  bringing up the subject. "I'm surprised you'll talk to us. Aren't you
  afraid of being contaminated by us? You've talked to me more than Europa
  and Androgeos did altogether, I think."
  "They were disappointed that you failed the test."
          METAPHASE    27

  "But it was a mistake! We weren't armed with nuclear weapons. Or with
  anything else, for that matter. Nemo, we were attacked in our own system.
  We dragged the missile through transition because it hit us."
  "That is a shame," Nemo said.
  "And the only thing that will keep us from being attacked again, if we
  go home, is proof that Civilization exists."
  "Your own people would kill you because you failed," Nemo said.
  Another silk-spinner crept out of a fold in the wall and joined the silk
  worm in the new circle of fabric. The second spinner scrambled across the
  disk, leaving a radial trail of thread that secured the delicate, tight
  spiral.
  "They wouldn't kill us, but they'd put us in jail." Nemo's attention to
  the handwork exasperated her.
  Is there any way to get Civilization to listen to us9 she thought.
  "Maybe you should neither go on, nor go home, but allow yourself to be
  stranded," Nemo said.
  "We've thought about it," J,D. said. The ecosystem could support far more
  people than the ship carried; it could support them indefinitely. "We
  could turn Starfarer into a generation ship, and form our own little
  isolated world. . . ." The whole idea depressed her. It meant abandoning
  Earth. She could not imagine anything more selfish. "I'd rather go back
  and get put in jail!" she cried aloud, and her voice broke. She struggled
  to calm herself.
  "I did not understand that," Nemo said.
  J.D. repeated herself. Her electronic voice sounded so calm, so rational.
  "Imprisonment is preferable to freedom." Nemo's eyelid opened all the way
  around, and the tentacles extended to J.D. and touched her forehead, her
  shoulder. The silk-spinners, deprived of guidance, wandered across the
  fabric and trailed threads that left flaws in its surface.
  Nerno's tentacles drew away from J.D. and returned to the spinners.
      28    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "No! But ... we didn't come out here to found a colony. That's against
  everything we agreed on, everything we dreamed of! We came out here hoping
  to join an interstellar community. We came out here to meet you! And now
  you tell us we have to go back, or abandon Earth, because of a mistake-!"
  "Five hundred years isn't so long," Nemo said.
  "Not to you! You and Europa and Androgeos will still be here when five
  hundred years have passed. But I'll be dead. Everyone on board Starfarer
  will be dead. And if we go back to Earth with nothing but the news that
  we've failed . . . I'm afraid human beings won't survive at all."
  "Many civilizations have destroyed themselves."
  J.D. looked away from Nerno's brilliant, colorful form, with two long
  tentacles shepherding the spinners, the third waving delicately in the air.
  "I'd hoped . . ." She started to take a deep breath, felt the tickle of
  acrid gases in the back of her throat, and instead blew her breath out in
  frustration. "I hoped you might tell me that no civilizations are ever
  lost. That somehow we always manage to pull ourselves out of destruction."
  "Civilizations are lost all the time, J.D."
  "I meant . . . a whole world's civilization." The culture she lived in had
  reached out for the stars, and had attained them, however temporarily. Why
  should that be proof against extinction?
  Nerno's tentacle brushed her toe, her shoulder.
  "So did L" the squidmoth said.
                          V

                     . . .. . . . .

 CHAPTER 2

 J.D. SAT CROSSLEGGFD BESIDE NEMO, THE SILK beneath her warm and soft. She
 could happily stay here for a week, just talking. She shifted her
 position, resting her elbow on her knee and her chin on her hand, looking
 at Nemo, amazed and enthralled by the being. She watched, in silence, as
 Nemo guided the silk-spinners. The disk had become an iridescent pouch,
 like several others lying at the edge of the chamber.
  "Tell me about Civilization," J.D. said.
  "Beings exchange their knowledge," Nemo replied.
  The two spinners, one wormlike, one
      30    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 resembling a starfish crossed with a lace handkerchief, met nose to nose.
  "But there's more than that!" J.D. said. "How many worlds are there? How
  many people? How many kinds of people? What are they like? What kind of
  governments do they have? I want to know everything, Nemo, about
  Civilization and how it works, about the movements of the cosmic
  string-!"
  The worm reared up, the starfish twisted. They touched. Each extruded a
  spurt of silk.
  "The people of Civilization will want to describe themselves to you."
  "What do they do when they meet? How do they reconcile their
  differences?"
  The bursts of thread caught together and tangled. As the creature.s
  danced, Nemo urged them easily around the pouch. Their motions formed the
  silk into a fluted rim.
  "They make peace, or the cosmic string withdraws."
  "That's simple," J.D. said dryly. "A little Draconian, but simple."
  When the silk worm and the starfish returned to their starting point,
  Nemo flicked them both off the edge and into the pouch.
  "Tell me what you're looking for," Nemo said.
  "We're looking for answers," J.D. said. "Answers . . . and more
  questions."
  "Tell me what answers you're looking for."
  "We already found one-a big one. You. We built Slarfarer to find out
  whether other civilizations exist. Or whether we were alone. Now we know
  that answer."
  "The answer to your question is self-evident," Nemo said.
  "Not to everyone. At least not to a lot of human beings. Their philosophy
  depends on their being alone in the universe."
  "Earth has passed through a decline," Nemo said.
  "I-what do you mean?"
  "Europa and Androgeos knew of other beings."
          METAPHASE     31

  "After they were rescued, after they left Earth and joined Civilization-"
  "When they lived on Earth, they spoke to others."
  "They had myths. They believed in gods and demigods and fantasy
  creatures. That doesn't count as knowing about spacefaring beings."
  "Yet their myths were more accurate than Earth's current myths of
  solitude."
  "There are lots of different myths on Earth right now. But . . . you're
  right. Europa and Androgeos came from a sophisticated culture. That's
  probably why they fit in so well with Civilization."
  Nerno's feet drummed softly on the floor, a complicated rhythm. Seven
  against five? J.D. could not quite tell.
  "If we do go back to Earth-I'm not saying we'll accept the exile, but if
  we do-there are lots of people who won't believe we've met alien beings."
  "You'll tell them you met alien beings," Nemo said.
  Several attendants scuttled and swooped nearer. Nemo rounded them up and
  herded them into the pouch.
  "I'll tell them, but they won't believe me. They'll say we faked the
  records. They'll say it's all a monstrous hoax."
  "You wouldn't fake information."
  J.D. thought she heard shock in Nemo's voice.
  "But they'd say we did. So we could claim we succeeded. So we could claim
  they shouldn't put us in jail because we were right all along. They'll
  want proof that we're right."
  She waited, but instead of replying, Nemo lifted the delicate pouch and
  placed its fluted edge against a silkdraped wall, where it stuck.
  "You could prove we were right, Nemo," J.D. said.
  "If they saw me, they'd believe you'd met alien people.
  "They sure would."
  "If they saw me, they wouldn't put us in jail."
  J.D. laughed. "They wouldn't put you in jail, that's
      32    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 for sure." She stretched out her hands to Nemo. "It's a lot to ask, I
 know, but five hundred years isn't long to people like you and Europa.
 Wouldn't you at least think of visiting the solar system? You could learn
 everything there is to know about human beings."
  "Your invitation's tempting," Nerno said.
  "You'll do it?" J.D. exclaimed, astonished.
  "I'm sorry, I have another commitment."
  "I understand." The thrill J.D. had felt dropped abruptly into
  disappointment, with sad amusement that people gave the same excuses
  everywhere. "Five hundred years is too long."
  "This time it is, I am sorry."
  J.D. rose and stretched.
  "I've been here for hours," she said. "I have to go back to the Chi for
  a while."
  "You are leaving."
  "I have to rest, and eat-" She shrugged. "Things that are easier back on
  the Chi."
  "I can offer you food," Nemo said.
  Nemo snaked out one long tentacle to the far side of the chamber. The
  curtain there was a mass of iridescent bubbles of silk. Nemo's tentacle
  quivered across the surface.
  It moved. The bubbles fluttered and bobbed and separated, the whole mass
  expanding, opening like a flower.
  Each sphere was a living creature, depending from the curtain by three
  long slender limbs. The creatures had no heads, no other appendages, only
  a circular ring of spots.
  Eyespots, J.D. thought, knowing she was making another assumption without
  much evidence.
  Nemo chose one at the edge of the mass and stroked it. It released its
  hold on the silk and wrapped its legs around Nerno's tentacle.
  Nemo extended the creature toward her.
  "A decorative food," Nemo said.
  J.D.'s helmet radio emitted a noise, not Nerno's voice, but Victoria's,
  a quick sound of protest more
          METAPHASE    33

 quickly cut off. J.D.'s friends worried when they thought she was in danger,
 but they were beginning to understand that facing the danger was her
 responsibility. They were beginning to understand that they had to let her
 do her job. Stephen Thomas had once offered to take her place, but he had
 only offered once: her reaction assured that. The other members of alien
 contact thought of her as mild-tempered, even meek, and she was. But when
 Stephen Thomas suggested that he go out instead of her, she lost her temper.
  "The food will not hurt you."
  J.D. accepted Nemo's offer.
  It touched her lips. The jointed legs fluttered against her tongue; the
  abdomen disappeared like sea foam or cotton candy, bursting with a flood
  of strange flavor: sweet and gingery, spicy-hot enough to make her draw a
  startled breath. The air passing over her tongue dissolved the spicy taste
  into a cool musky flavor like perfume. She crunched the delicate legs, but
  when she swallowed even the legs had evanesced.
  The evanescence dissolved straight into J.D.'s blood, straight to her
  brain.
  J.D. broke out into a sweat, she flushed from collarbone to forehead, and
  her heart began to pound. As J.D. gasped for breath-and coughed violently
  in reaction to the air-Victoria's voice rumbled from J.D.'s suit helmet,
  rising in pitch. A spot of heat appeared in the back of JDA mind, a signal
  from Victoria. J.D. let it in.
  "J.D., I'm coming after you!" Victoria said directly into her mind.
  "Nemo, what's happening?" J.D. said.
  Trying not to sound panicked, she sent a message back to Victoria and the
  Chi. "No, don't, not yet. I'm all right. . . . I think I'm all right."
  "It's the effect of decorative food," Nemo said.
  Nemo's long tentacle manipulated another creature from the wall and carried
  it beneath Nemo's mustache of shorter tentacles. The creature disappeared,
  with a faint crunch.
  Veins in the gauzy fins over Nemo's legs darkened,
      34    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 and the fins rippled rapidly. The long tentacles twined around each other,
 leaving the silk-spinners to their own direction. The tips of Nerno's legs
 pattered erratically against the floor. Nemo's eyelid opened completely,
 then closed, then opened again in J.D.'s direction.
  J.D.'s flush passed, and her heartbeat steadied. Only a quiver of sexual
  excitement remained, pleasurable and comforting and startling.
  "Some effect," J.D. said.
  "That's the decoration." Nerno's fins returned to their normal color, and
  settled back into their usual gentle wave. Instead of replacing the
  spinners on the rim of the silken pouch, Nemo let them wander in patterns
  across the surface.
  "Did you know how I'd react to it?" J.D. asked.
  "Tell me how it felt."
  "Like ninety-proof champagne. Like excitement."
  "Yes," Nemo said.
  "How did you know?"
  "Human biochemistry."
  "Is that how it feels to you?"
  "If excitement feels the same to me as it does to you.,,
  "Is this what you live on all the time?"
  "No one can live on decorative food," Nemo said.
  "What do you live on?"
  "Starlight," Nemo said. "Radiation."
  "Photosynthesis-?"
  The theory had always been that the metabolism of animals was too high
  to be sustained by sunlight alone, that fictional creations like giant,
  walking, talking plants could not exist-or at least that they could not
  walk very far, very fast, or think very much.
  "The light.of Sirius helps sustain me.9'
  That would explain the other crater-nests, the ones filled with smooth
  silver silk in parabolic shapes: solar collectors, focusing the
  starlight, converting it, and funneling it to its users.
  Nemo touched the silk-spinners and guided them to
          METAPHASE    35

 the rim of the pouch. They had created a pattern of scarlet and indigo.
  J.D. wiped her forehead. Her hair was damp with sweat. The first effects
  of the decorative food had passed, but her hands were shaking. She
  wondered if the food acted with a wave effect, or if it was about to give
  her a flashback.
  I'm hungry, she thought. I'm hungry and I'm exhausted and I have a bad
  case of sensory overload. And like Nemo said . . . nobody can live on
  decorative food.
  "Nemo, I must go back to the Chi for a while. I have a lot to think
  about, and I'm tired-aren't you?"
  "No, I don't tire."
  "You're fortunate. Would you like to visit with someone else while I'm
  gone?"
  "I will think, until you return."
  She took that as a polite refusal.
  As she put on her spacesuit, she wondered how to persuade the alien being
  to let her colleagues come into its nest. They would be horribly
  disappointed if they could not.
  Several of Nemo's attendants whispered past her on tiny invisible feet,
  and clustered around the gossamer thread that had led her in. When they
  passed over it, it parted. They hunkered down over the pieces, drawing
  in the threads.
  "May I have a piece of your silk?" J.D. asked Nemo, gesturing to one of
  the threads.
  "Tell me what you'd do with it."
  "I'd give it to one of my colleagues to analyze. He studies genetics."
  "You may have it."
  J.D. pulled the sampling kit from the thigh pocket of her spacesuit and
  used the sterile tongs to pick up a thread. One of the attendants lunged,
  arching upward to snap with shiny jaws. Startled, J.D. snatched the sam-
  ple away.
  "It doesn't want me to take it," she said to Nemo.
  "It doesn't have much tolerance for change."
      36    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  The attendant flopped back to the floor, forgot about J.D., and headed
  for another loose bit of silk.
  J.D. put her prize in a sample bag and sealed it.
  "Thank you, Nemo," she said. "I'll come back as soon as I can."
  "I will wait."
  "Shall I leave my lifeline here? Then I could follow it in when I come
  back."
  "One of my attendants will spin you to me," Nemo said.
  "But that's so much trouble for you, when I could just follow the line."
  "The line is essential to you," Nemo said.
  "No, not really. It's for safety, for backup."
  "J.D.," Nemo said, and J.D. thought she heard a hesitation in the
  squidmoth's voice, "the line is uncomfortable."
  "It-what?"
  She thought about the line, snaking back and forth through Nemo's body,
  pressing against, even cutting into, Nerno's tissues and organs.
  "I'm so sorry!" she exclaimed. "Nemo, why didn't you say something
  before?" She blushed, mortified at having thoughtlessly caused Nemo pain.
  "I want you to feel welcome," Nemo said.
  J.D. grasped the end of Nerno's tentacle gently. "I'm so sorry," she said
  again. "I won't bring the line when I come back."
  "Thank you," Nemo said.
  As she left the bright sphere of light in the center of Nerno's nest, the
  long tentacles slithered after her, touching her heels. She paused at the
  opening between two inner curtains, glanced back, and waved. Nerno's
  mustache vibrated.
  "Good-bye for now," she said.
  "J.D."
  She glanced back. "Yes, Nemo?"
  "Tell me the questions you seek."
  J.D. smiled. "We won't know what those are," she said, "till we find
  them."
          METAPHASE    37

 Reeling in her lifeline, J.D. left Nerno's chamber and entered the
 labyrinth. At the first switchback turn, the line had pressed against the
 edge of the curtain. When she released it, a dark welt formed. She touched
 it gently, sorry for the pain she had caused.
  Motion fluttered against her fingers. She started and drew back her hand.
  Several palm-sized flat creatures, the same color as the curtain and
  camouflaged against it, had snugged up against the place where the cable
  had lain. Now, as J.D. watched, they flowed over the welt, covered it, and
  settled against the fabric. The welt vanished beneath a rough line of scar
  tissue.
  J.D. left the labyrinth and hurried through the cathedral corridors,
  climbing toward the edge of the crater. Now she noticed more of the
  creatures who maintained the intricate environment that was Nemo. They
  crept up every wall, spinning, weaving, unweaving; they peered at her with
  eyespots or antennae from luxurious folds of drapery; they scuttled away
  before her so all she knew of them was the sound they made when they fled.
  And always she was aware of the larger creatures beyond the sides of the
  tunnels, shapes and shadows, the touch of a powerful limb tenting the wall
  or the ceiling.
  Maybe I should think of Nemo as an ecosystem, she thought. Or maybe I need
  a whole new term.
  She passed through the double sphincter that formed Nerno's airlock, no
  longer frightened by the monster-organisms that closed in to change the
  shape of the tunnel.
  She started up the long steep hammocks that led to the surface.
  The closer she got to the outside, the more deeply the lifeline had cut
  into Nerno's fabric. In places, she had to pull it-as gently as she
  could-from beneath the healing creatures.
  At the last place where the lifeline had sunk in, just before J.D. emerged
  from the crater, a healing creature
      38    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 had fastened itself firmly to both sides of the welt. J.D. pulled on the
 lifeline, but not gently enough. The creature's body ripped open. Pale
 fluid dripped out. The creature's edges had melded into the wall.
  The lifeline fell free.
  J.D. stared at the dripping tissue. The dripping slowed, and the fluid
  solidified. Soon the edges had healed, the walls began to absorb the two
  halves of the creature, and more healers came fo finish covering the
  welt. J.D. let the lifeline reel in, glad she had reached the last steep
  slope.
  Victoria was waiting for her at the edge of the crater, her slender,
  compact body radiating energy and excitement. She gave J.D. a hand up the
  last long step, squeezing her fingers. Behind the gilt surface of her
  faceplate, she looked amazed, exhilarated, relieved.
  A deluge of questions and comments and exclamations poured through J.D.'s
  earphones. It was as if everyone had waited as long as they possibly
  could, till she stepped out of the alien being's home, and then could
  hold their curiosity no more. J.D. felt a surge of panic. Victoria must
  have seen it, because she squeezed JDA hand again and opened a voice
  channel back to Starfarer.
  "Come on, folks. J.D.'s had a long afternoon. You saw everything she
  did."
  The cacophony eased. Someone muttered, "Sorry," and someone else said,
  "But it isn't the same." That sounded like Chandra, the sensory artist.
  "Nevertheless," Victoria said. "I'm closing down the PA for a while. We
  can all talk to J.D. when she's had a chance to collect her thoughts."
  The monitor signals vanished, leaving J.D. in peace and silence.
  "Thanks," J.D. said. "You could have said, 'Till J.D.'s had a chance to
  pee,' but I'm glad you didn't."
  Victoria chuckled.
  "You were fantastic, J.D." she said. "I wouldn't have had the nerve to
  do all that you just did."
  J.D. smiled, exhausted but elated. No matter what
          METAPHASE    39

 happened now, she had begun to make friends with Nemo, with an alien being.
  Too many things on the deep space expedition had gone badly up till now.
  She needed a success. They all did.
  "Let's go in," Victoria said.
  "Okay.,,
  They retraced their footprints through the dust of the planetoid's rough
  surface, returning to the ungainly explorer craft, the Chi.
  J.D. unplugged the end of her lifeline from the flank of the Chi and let
  it snap back into the reel. She unhooked the reel from her suit, and handed
  it to Victoria.
  "From now on," she said, "I'm working without a net."

 Outside the spacesuit locker, Zev and Satoshi waited for Victoria and J.D.
  "You have a hell of a lot of guts," Satoshi said.
  J.D. knew he meant to offer her a compliment, but she also heard the note
  of caution in his voice.
  "More guts than brains?" she said.
  "Maybe," he said. "But maybe . . . that's what the alien contact specialist
  needs." He grinned at her, and she smiled back.
  "Thanks."
  Satoshi was the most restrained of the three members of the family
  partnership. Unlike Stephen Thomas, who said whatever he thought, Satoshi
  more often than not kept his opinions to himself. J.D. valued his rare
  comments, and rarer compliments.
  Satoshi went to Victoria and brushed his fingertips against his partner's
  very curly short black hair, smoothing it where her helmet had pressed
  against it.
  J.D. rotated her shoulders and stretched. Zev came to her and hugged her
  tight. She stroked his fine pale hair, and laid her hand against his cheek.
  The diver's smooth mahogany skin radiated heat. Zev wore only light shorts
  and a sleeveless shirt, both
      40    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 too big for him, both borrowed from Stephen Thomas, who was nearly thirty
 centimeters taller than Zev. Zev owned almost no clothing, only a heavy wool
 suit, part of his disguise for boarding Starfarer. He would have abandoned
 clothing as quickly as he had abandoned his fraudulent identity, if J.D. had
 not told him it would be socially unacceptable. He never wore clothes back
 in Puget Sound.
  Zev took her hand between his, spreading his long fingers to enclose her
  hand between the translucent swimming webs. He looked up at her, his dark
  eyes bright with excitement.
  "When you go back, I want to go with you," he said. "I want to meet Nemo."
  "We all want that," Victoria said, her voice intense. "I hope it happens."
  "I do, too," J.D. said.
  Her colleagues had all been disappointed when Europa refused them
  permission to explore her starship. J.D. hoped the same thing would not
  happen with Nemo.
  "Where's Stephen Thomas?" J.D. asked.
  "In his lab." Satoshi sounded troubled. He ran his hand through his short
  black hair. "I've hardly seen him all day."
  "I need to talk to him before I go back out." J.D. was disappointed that
  he had not joined the others to greet her. She held out the sample bag with
  the fragment of Nerno's thread. "And I have a sample for him. Didn't he see
  me pick it up?"
  "Maybe he thought it was for me, eh?" Victoria said. She grinned. "I would
  like a piece of it. It looked like it had some interesting optical
  properties."
  J.D. held out the sample bag to Victoria, embarrassed to admit how much she
  had wanted to give it to Stephen Thomas herself.
  "Tell him not to chop it all up looking for microbes," Victoria said. "Why
  don't you give it to him, and freshen up, and we'll get ready for the
  conference and meet you in the observers' circle?"
          METAPHASE    41

  "Okay," J.D. said.
  A few minutes later she hurried from her tiny cabin and headed for the
  Chi's labs. The labs were larger than the cabins, but still minuscule. J.D.
  stopped in the doorway of the genetics lab. Stephen Thomas sat at the work
  bench, staring into the microscope's holographic image. The image rotated,
  then flipped over.
  Another holographic projection, the image of Nerno's crater, hovered in the
  air where he could glance up and see it.
  "Stephen Thomas," J.D. said.
  "Hi, J.D." Stephen Thomas straightened and turned, hooking his elbow over
  the chair back. "That was some expedition."
  He smiled at her.
  "Thanks," she said softly, keeping back everything else she might have
  wanted to say to him.
  He looked drawn and distracted. He had been uncharacteristically silent
  since they left Starfarer. Of everyone, he was taking Feral's death the
  hardest. It broke J.D.'s heart to see him so withdrawn, so deep in shock.
  Grief concentrated his beauty, rather than fading it, heightening the blue
  of his eyes and refining the planes of his classic features. He had pulled
  his long blond hair back and tied it very tight. His skin, so fair a few
  days ago, continued to darken. Except for the pale new scar on his
  forehead, his skin now was a smooth cafd au lait. Eventually he would be
  the same color as Zev: dark mahogany, deep brown with a reddish sheen.
  "I brought you a sample." J.D. held out the sample bag. "There's not much
  of it, but it's less abused than the other one."
  She had inadvertently pulled up a weed from Europa's ship. If she had not
  been running away from an aurochs at the time, she probably would have
  stuck it back in the ground instead of shoving it into her pocket. On the
  other hand, if she had not been running away from an aurochs, she would not
  have pulled it up in the first place.
  Stephen Thomas accepted the bag. J.D. expected
      42     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 him to react-with excitement, with disbelief that she had picked up no
 more than a discarded bit, with a profane expression of joy, with some
 unexpected impulse unique to Stephen Thomas Gregory. When she had given
 him the battered weed from Europa's ship, he had kissed her forehead.
  This time, he simply held the bag up to the light. The silk caught the
  illumination and carried it from one end to the other. The tips of the
  thread glowed bluc-white; the length of it shone luminous indigo. Between
  Stephen Thomas's fingers, the newly-formed swimming webs glowed pale
  amber.
  "I wonder if Nerno's microflora is as diverse as the web fauna," Stephen
  Thomas said. "This'll be contaminated. . . . Too bad you couldn't collect
  it before you got out of your suit. People just emit bacteria like crazy.
  But it shouldn't be too hard to separate the alien bugs . . ."
  "I'm sorry." J.D. blushed, both annoyed and embarrassed by the implied
  criticism. "I couldn't just go in and start ripping up bits-"
  He shrugged. "Can't be helped." He turned toward her again. "Hey, don't
  get me wrong. I'm glad to have it."
  " If you say so," J.D. said, and rushed to change the subject. "I want
  to enhance my internal link. Can IT'
  "Sure, but why the fuck would you want to?"
  "Weren't you watching? Weren't you even listening?"
  "Of course I was watching. Why are you pissed off at me? Is everybody
  pissed off at me?"
  "No, of course not, I'm sorry." J.D. gestured at the floating image. "I
  want to communicate with Nemo on Nerno's own terms. So I have to enhance
  my link. Can I start working on it now?"
  "No, I don't have any prep here." He frowned. "You'll have to ask
  Professor T'hanthavong if she can mix some up for you in the biochem lab.
  The readymade stuff was in the genetics building, so it's under forty
  tons of rubble."
          METAPHASE    43

  "Oh," J.D. said, disappointed. "Okay. I'll talk to her." As soon as I get
  some sleep, she said to herself. As soon as I can sound coherent. Though
  Professor Thanthavong was usually pleasant and invariably at least civil,
  J.D. always felt intimidated by the idea of walking up to a Nobel laureate
  and talking to her as if she were an ordinary person. Miensaem Thanthavong
  was not ordinary.
  "Just how much are you planning to enhance the link?" Stephen Thomas said.
  "As much as I can."
  He knit his eyebrows. "You won't like it. You'll be a zombie whenever you
  use it. The synapses have to feed in somewhere, they'll take over all your
  other senses."
  "I don't care," J.D. said. "It's important." Her link warmed in the back
  of her mind, notifying her of a message. "Excuse me it second." Her eyelids
  fluttered. As she went into a communications fugue, she thought, Most of
  us close off the rest of the world when we use our link, so what does it
  matter?
  She accepted the message. Nemo's characteristic signal touched her mind.
  "Nemo! Is everything all right?"
  "The attendants are prepared," Nemo said.
  "Does that mean- Are you willing to meet my colleagues? Can we visit you?"
  "Yes, you may visit."
  J.D. opened her eyes. "That was Nemo! Come on!"
  Without waiting to explain, J.D. ran out of the lab.
                  CHAPTER 3

      J.D. TWEAKED HER METABOLIC ENHANCER again. It flooded her body with
      extra adrenaline, hiding her exhaustion. She led the way to the edge
      of Nerno's crater.
        "It looks different," Victoria said.
        "It is," J.D. said.
        The surface had changed, and the entrance. The tunnels were
        rewoven, reformed. If J.D. had left her line in the nest, it would
        not simply have cut into the edges of Nerno's curtains. It would
        have grown into the fabric of the nest
 . .. .... .
  . . . .               . itself, like gravel in a wound.
        Satoshi knelt at the edge of the crater and peered down the new
        slope.
          METAPHASE    45

 "There's our guide," he said. "One of the lifeliners." They followed the
 creature's thread downward. The lifeliner ambled before them, no longer
 trying to hide.
  "The route's easier," J.D. said, with wonder. "Nemo remade all the
  tunnels." They were higher, the slopes shallower. She never had to stoop.
  She let her eyelids flicker, touched her internal link, and sent a quick
  message of thanks to Nemo.
  "I rebuild all the time," Nemo said.
  J.D. hurried between the pearly gray curtains. Without the lifeliner,
  without its thread through the labyrinth, she would be lost.
  "It's beautiful," Zev said. "It's like anemones."
  "Anemones?" J.D. said. "How do you mean?"
  "On the curtains."
  "Look at it in the ultraviolet," Stephen Thomas said. "It's like flowers.
  Jungle."
  J.D.'s suit obediently displayed Nerno's web in the UV.
  The web exploded.
  Intricate patterns whirled into alien plants and surged with violent
  blossoms. Auroras chased themselves in spirals that expanded to-cover every
  surface, then diminished to a single point, and vanished.
  Dazzled, J.D. took a step forward and ran into a silken wall. Victoria
  grabbed her arm and steadied her.
  "Whoa, careful."
  She stopped and closed her eyes and canceled the suit display. When she
  looked again, the storm of color had vanished and the path lay clear before
  her again, winding between the curtains and their invisible decorations,
  their camouflage.
  "Wow," she said softly. "That's something."
  "It sure is," Victoria said.
  "Can you see it?" Satoshi asked Stephen Thomas. "I mean, like Zev? Without
  the suit display?"
  "Yeah," Stephen Thomas said. "I can see it."
  The path spiraled deeper into the crater. They reached the airlock. As the
  shadows outside bore down
      46    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 on the walls, Satoshi cupped his hands against the translucent tunnel.
  "Damn, I wish I could see them!"
  The pocket filled with air; sound returned.
  The interior end of the airlock relaxed and opened. They continued to the
  central chamber. The maze of curtains around Nemo remained, but the
  chamber extended farther upward, and the curtains reached to its ceiling.
  In single file, the members of the alien contact department followed the
  lifeline through Nerno's maze.
  The gossamer thread ended. J.D. entered Nerno's chamber. Victoria and
  Satoshi and Stephen Thomas and Zev came in behind her.
  "Hello, Nemo." J.D. unfastened her helmet. The thick, smelly air
  displaced the tasteless air of her support system.
  Nemo's eyelid rose; the faceted eyes glittered. Nerno's central tentacle
  snaked out and grasped J.D.'s wrist. She gripped it, her fingers closing
  around silky fur. The tentacle felt hot, like the tail of a cat basking
  in the sun.
  "These are my friends, my colleagues," J.D. said to Nemo.
  "Welcome," Nemo said.
  "Thank you," J.D. said.
  The others took off their helmets. J.D. had warned them of the
  exhaust-fume smell, and they had seen the LTM analyses. Stephen Thomas
  wrinkled his nose in distaste, and Zev sneezed.
  "Tell me if you thought new things." Nemo said.
  "I sure did," J.D. said. "We all did." She and her companions removed
  their spacesuits and left them at the edge of the inner chamber. J.D.
  approached the squidmoth. "How are you? Did you think new things, too?"
  "I thought of some old things," Nemo said.
  "I want to introduce my friends," J.D. said. "Victoria Fraser MacKenzie,
  who's the head of the alien contact department, and a physicist. She
  discovered how to use the cosmic string to enter transition."
          METAPHASE    47

  "I am glad to meet you, Victoria," Nemo said.
  The long central tentacle snaked out and hovered. Victoria extended her
  hand, and Nemo laid the soft tip of the tentacle in her palm. She
  shivered.
  "I'm glad to meet you, too, Nemo," Victoria said through her internal
  link.
  "Here's Satoshi Lono. He's a geographer. He studies how communities
  interact with their environments. And Stephen Thomas Gregory, who studies
  genetics. And this is my friend Zev. Zev is a diver."
  Nemo went through the new greeting ritual with each of J.D.'s colleagues
  in turn.
  "You're the ichthyocentaur," Nerno said to Zev.
  "That's what Europa called me," Zev said. "But the word means I'm part
  fish. I'm not."
  "You are different from J.D.," Nemo said.
  "Of course. I'm a diver, and J.D.'s still a regular human being."
  J.D. was touched that he used the word "still." She would probably always
  regret turning down the chance to become a diver that Zev's mother had
  offered her.
  "And Stephen Thomas is different from you all," Nemo said.
  "I'm changing into a diver," Stephen Thomas said. "I'm about half and
  half at this point."
  "Maybe someday J.D. will decide to change, too," Zev said.
  A spinner crept from a fold. Nerno's tentacle snapped out and grabbed it
  and teased it into spinning and urged it in a tight circle and started
  to weave another pouch.
  "Can we look around?" Stephen Thomas said.
  "You would like to see other parts of me."
  "Yes.,,
  "The attendants will take you to what you wish to see.,,
  Three lifeliners crept into the chamber.
      48    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 The lifeliners led Victoria, Satoshi, and Stephen Thomas out of Nemo's
 chamber through the same path. At the first split in the path, two went
 one way and one went another.
  "See you guys later," Stephen Thomas said. He strolled after the spinning
  creature and disappeared between two curtains.
  Victoria started to call after him.
  "He'll be all right," Satoshi said.
  Victoria stepped back, took a shallow breath of the fetid air, and blew
  it out abruptly.
  "I know," she said. "But I'd feel easier if our guides didn't look so
  much like scorpions."
  Intellectually she understood all the reasons for believing they were
  safe with Nemo. Emotionally, she had a harder time. She was very glad
  Nemo had not offered them all decorative food.
  I wonder how you turn it down if you don't want it? she said to herself.
  Maybe you say, Thank you very much, but I don't care to be decorated.
  Satoshi grinned. "They do look like scorpions, don't they? Not as mean,
  though, or they'd be beating the hell out of each other right now."
  The other two lifeliners scuttled down the path. At the next fork in the
  corridor, they diverged.
  Satoshi grabbed Victoria in a quick, fierce hug, then hurried after his
  lifeliner.

 Victoria descended through twisting tunnels, curving tubes of watered silk
 that spiraled steeply downward. The color-shot patterns quivered beneath
 her footsteps, and the lifeliner scuttled drunkenly along the shifting
 floor.
  Victoria jumped, experimentally, cautious because of the low gravity. She
  hit the ceiling, pressing into the warm, slightly sticky fabric. She
  broke away from it with a faint ripping sound, bounced to the floor, and
  rebounded. By the time she came to a sprawling halt she
          METAPHASE    49

 was laughing at the position she was in, and even at her fear.
  Above her, the ceiling darkened where she had hit it. A shape passed over
  the bruise. The silk dimpled from the other side as one of Nerno's
  attendants stepped lightly across the upper curve of the tunnel. It was
  like being underwater during rain. The brief shadow of the cloud, the quick
  touch of raindrops sweeping delicately across the surface. The shadow
  faded; the bruise disappeared.
  Victoria continued down the tunnel.
  The air grew sharp and clear. Ozone tinged it. When she touched her hair,
  static electricity crackled.
  And the gravity grew stronger.
  At first she thought she was imagining the gradual effect, but it was real.
  It makes sense, she thought. Grade-school physics. I knew there had to be
  something inside Nerno's ship at least as dense as neutronium. And I'm
  getting closer to it.
  The LTM sensors registered a slight increase in the radiation level.
  Nothing dangerous yet. Victoria knew she should not stay long, but
  curiosity drew her on.
  The lifeliner scrambled onward and downward, leading her toward a lambent
  glow.
  Victoria followed the creature around a bend in the tunnel.
  The creature stopped. The tunnel ended its spiral and curved abruptly
  straight down.
  Victoria glanced back. Her escape route was open and clear. She crossed the
  last few meters to the sharp curve of the tunnel, passing the lifeliner.
  A thick panel of transparent webbing covered the end. She knelt on the
  floor and gazed down through the clear surface. It was like looking into
  a well, a well lit from below, or through a pane of old, wavery glass.
  A shining sphere lay in the center of Nerno's planetoid. A curving pattern
  of pale cables suspended it and held it in place-held the planetoid in the
  proper relationship to it. Here and there, more of Nemo's crea-
        so     VONDA N. MONTYRE

 tures crept about. They looked like the lifeliners, but they had much
 heavier carapaces, shorter spinners, legs nearly invisible. They picked
 their way across the suspension cables. In front of them, the white cables
 flexed in response to the spinners' motion and the faint occasional
 vibration of Nerno's sphere. Behind them, they left dark metallic rope of
 twisted wire.
  Victoria ignored the faint scratching noise behind her. She wished she
  could see into the sphere, but she knew it was protecting her from
  radiation and energy flux that would kill her, and all her colleagues,
  and probably Nemo as well. The sphere hid the engine that powered Nemo's
  voyaging.
  The lifeliner scratched persistently at the floor. Victoria finally
  noticed the sound and glanced over her shoulder.
  The creature huddled over a tangled tracery of silk. It scratched again,
  ran a little way up the tunnel, stopped, and ran back toward her. It did
  not turn; it ran both directions with equal ease. Wherever it moved, it
  trailed a line of silk. Its scorpion tails twitched, fore and aft.
  ,,Okay," Victoria said. "You're right. It's time to get out of here."
  She rose, glanced one last longing time into the center of Nemo's
  starship, and followed the lifeliner back toward the surface.
  "Thank you for showing me," she said aloud to the creature and silently
  to Nemo, using her internal link.
  "You are welcome," Nemo said.

 Satoshi followed the small scuttly creature spinning black silk before
 him. He wanted to get close to the lifeliner, to pick it up and inspect
 it, to subject it to the electronic gaze of the LTM clinging to his shirt.
 J.D. had asked him to be careful, and he approved of her caution. But he
 wanted to see and understand every facet of the environment surrounding
 him.
  The wide, low corridor narrowed, the deep-fissured
          METAPHASE    51

 walls smoothed, and the firm, springy floor dropped into a slope. Satoshi
 climbed downward. The light began to fade. The slope ended in a tall,
 cylindrical chamber hung with heavy, fibrous curtains and pierced with two
 more tunnels slanting up and out, like the one through which he had
 descended.
  The lifeliner stopped and huddled against the wall.
  Satoshi sat on his heels beside the creature. The lifeliner rubbed against
  the wall, severing the silk.
  "Is this the end of the road?" Satoshi said softly.
  He walked around the edge of the chamber, touching the long bright swaths
  of drapery.
  They open, he thought.
  He looked up.
  Long-lidded glittery eyes looked back.
  Satoshi started and spun around.
  At the top of each set of curtains, a creature clung to the vaulted
  ceiling. If Satoshi had not met Nemo, he might not have recognized them as
  creatures, or the circular fissure as their eye-slits. The creatures hugged
  the wall, arching long legs overhead till they touched at the center of the
  ceiling. The legs pressed upward and outward like an arch, holding the
  creatures in place.
  The mouth parts of the creatures, tremendously enlarged, formed the
  curtains.
  One of the sets of curtains suddenly billowed wetly outward. A blast of
  oily, pungent air swept over Satoshi, knocking him down and slapping him
  to the floor. The pressure pushed the hot fumes up his nose. He sneezed
  convulsively, three times, four.
  The curtains fell back and the tempest vanished.
  Satoshi lay flat, catching his breath, breathing shallowly. His eyes and
  throat stung. A second set of curtains quivered. He ducked and buried his
  head beneath his arms as the curtains billowed and a second blast crashed
  over him.
  He looked up and around just in time to see the third set of curtains
  quiver. He watched long enough to see them open, pulling apart in the
  center, remaining closed at top and bottom. Beyond the curtains, acid
      52     VONDA N. MONTYRE

 dripped down color-striped stone, dissolving it, releasing roiling clouds
 of gas.
  He ducked again as the hot, polluted air filled the chamber and billowed
  out through the tunnels. The curtains fell closed with a wet slap.
  He pushed himself cautiously to his feet. He felt damp and greasy. The
  curtains hung motionless.
  "Nerno!" he said through his link. "What's going on down here?"
  "Fresh air," Nemo said.
  Satoshi started to laugh. "That's more fresh air than I can handle all
  at once," he said. "This place is amazing -but do you mind if I leave
  before the next storm?"
  "I'll wait till you're safely away."
  "How long do I have? Can I look around?"
  "I must hold my breath."
  "Oh. Okay, I'll hurry."
  As he headed for the exit tunnel and the silken guideline, he took one
  last look around, at Nemo's lungs, at the symbiotic creatures who not
  only pumped air through Nerno's body but created the air as well.

 Stephen Thomas strolled after his lifeliner. When he was well out of sight
 of his partners, he stopped at the intersection of several tunnels. The
 creature beetled on and disappeared around a curve.
  Stephen Thomas deliberately turned down a different tunnel.
  He made it about a hundred meters. The lifeliner's carapace scraped the
  floor behind him as the creature scuttled after him, spewing thread.
  "Think you're going to stop me, huh?" Stephen Thomas said. "Just how the
  fuck are you going to do that?"
  It closed the gap, spinning out a lifeline of increasing slenderness and
  delicacy.
  "Stephen Thomas," Nemo said directly to the internal link.
  Stephen Thomas stopped. J.D. had adapted easily to
          METAPHASE    53

 direct communication. But Stephen Thomas wished he had brought a portable
 radio headset.
  "I hear you," he replied.
  "It's hard to follow you when you go so fast."
  "That's all right," Stephen Thomas said. "I won't get lost, I don't need
  a babysitter."
  "You do not wish to study genetics."
  "I-What?"
  "My attendant will take you to where you can study genetics."
  "Can I take samples?"
  "You have a sample."
  Great, Stephen Thomas thought. A few alien bacteria off a shred of
  string. They probably have as much relation to Nemo as E. coli does to
  human beings.
  "Thanks a lot."
  "You are welcome."
  "Oh, fuck it," Stephen Thomas muttered aloud.
  When the lifeliner went into reverse and trailed a thread parallel to the
  one it had left coming in, Stephen Thomas shrugged and followed the
  creature wherever it wanted to,take him.
  "Suppose I'd kept going," Stephen Thomas said to Nemo through the link.
  "I suppose you'd kept going," Nemo said.
  Stephen Thomas waited. Finally it occurred to him that Nemo had done
  exactly what he had suggested.
  "If I'd kept going," Stephen Thomas said, "what would you have done?"
  "Nothing."
  "Would you let me go anywhere I wanted?"
  "I'd warn you of dangerous spots."
  The lifeliner stopped in a gap among several curtains. Light shined out
  into the corridor, brighter than the light from the optical strands woven
  into the walls. The new light shimmered, like reflections from water.
  The lifeliner leaped, trailing silk, and disappeared.
  Stephen Thomas moved forward curiously. Warm, pungent air flowed toward
  him. Sulfur and hydrogen sulfide and other, more complicated chemicals
  made
      54    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 him breathe shallowly through his mouth. If the air got much worse, he
 would have to turn back. He tapped into the analysis of the LTM clinging
 to his pocket, and scanned the chemicals. None of them would kill him in
 their current concentrations. Not immediately.
  The curtains created a spherical chamber around and above a water-filled
  depression, and trapped the heat and the stench. Stephen Thomas stood on
  the bank, inspecting the place curiously. Sweat beaded on his forehead,
  on the back of his neck.
  The lifeliner's thread vanished into the oily, organic sheen floating on
  the pool. The light was so bright, the surface so obscured with rainbow
  brilliance, that Stephen Thomas could not see to the bottom.
  Nemo likes water as scungy as the air, Stephen Thomas thought. If I'm
  supposed to dive in after the lifeliner, forget it.
  He lifted the thread. Its end emerged, broken, from the water.
  Broken or dissolved, Stephen Thomas thought.
  "Hey, critter," he said aloud.
  The water shivered at his feet. He stooped down, expecting the lifeliner
  to answer his summons.
  The surface splashed upward, spraying him with the scummy soup. He
  shouted in shock and flung himself back, His feet slipped into the water.
  "Shit!" He jerked his feet back and scrambled for the entrance. He
  reached safety. He pulled off his shirt. The front and the arms were
  stained-he was glad that for once lie had worn a long-sleeved shirt and
  long pants-but the back was clean. He used it to wipe the liquid from his
  face and hands.
  The pale blue silk of his shirt discolored to brown.
  "Jesus, Nemo, what's-oh, fuck!"
  His sandals were smoking. He snatched them off and threw them into the
  corridor and rubbed his feet on the remnants of his shirt.
  "What's going on down here?"
  "Genetics."
  "Survival of the fittest?" I knew there was a good
          METAPHASE    55

 reason to study molecular genetics, he thought. "You told me you'd warn me
 of dangerous places."
  "But you asked to observe, not interact," Nemo said.
  "I didn't mean to fall in your damned pond."
  Stephen Thomas got the distinct impression that the squidmoth was laughing
  at him. Scowling, he sat crosslegged well above the waterline, rested his
  elbows on his knees, and leaned his chin on his fists.
  The caustic liquid had not discolored the skin of his feet, or of his
  hands, even the delicate new swimming webs, so he supposed his face was not
  disfigured either.
  The splashing creature had submerged, unseen. But the surface roiled
  slowly, as if gentle whirlpools drifted across it, now and then colliding,
  mixing, separating.
  From the safety of the entrance, Stephen Thomas could not see what was
  going on. He rose and went cautiously nearer the edge. He bent just far
  enough to peer into the pool.
  The lifeliner burrowed into the bottom until nothing showed but its two
  scorpion tails. Dark blue filaments, slender at the root, wide and flat in
  the center, and tapered at the ends, grew from the bottom like kelp. They
  stretched toward the center of the pond. Just above the root, each bore a
  cluster of scarlet flowers.
  A tantalizing array of entities crawled and swam and burrowed among and
  below the kelp. Stephen Thomas wished he had a protective suit. He was not
  going swimming unprotected in Nerno's pool. He doubted even his spacesuit
  would help. It might keep out the noxious liquid and gases the pool was
  emitting . . . then fail catastrophically as soon as he entered vacuum.
  Another unfamiliar creature ploughed toward the lifeliner. It was shaped
  like a sowbug, but the size of Stephen Thomas's cupped hands. Several rows
  of spines ran down its back. They wavered, pressed backward as the creature
  crossed the muddy bottom.
  The spined sowbug lunged forward, straight between the lifeliner's extended
  scorpion tails. Silk burst from the tails, erupting onto the spines, and
  the tails flailed at the attacker. But the sowbug fastened on. Silt spewed
      56    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 up, obscuring the fight. Trails of yellow blood filmed the water. The
 lifeliner humped up out of its burrow, flexing its body spasmodically. One
 tail crushed a patch of spines. The sowbug shuddered, then clenched.
  The lifeliner relaxed and grew still. As Stephen Thomas watched, the
  sowbug bore down on it. It fell apart in battered pieces, leaking guts
  and golden blood.
  Stephen Thomas backed away from the pond. He felt sick. His vision
  blurred. He stumbled out into the corridor, fighting for breath.
  Don't throw up, he told himself. Not here, not now. Whatever you've seen,
  whatever it signifies, don't let it affect you.
  He grabbed his shirt and his sandals and fled from the soft vicious
  sounds of struggle.

 J.D. and Zev remained with Nemo.
  One of the armor-scaled creatures flowed up to Zev's bare foot and
  extended its frilly mantle, rippling out to touch him. Zev watched it
  curiously. Then, fearless, he picked it up and turned it over to look at
  it. Its feathery appendages waved frantically, and a stream of fluid
  spurted from its underside. Zev laughed. An old hand at catching
  creatures who used water jets and ink and even tiny poison darts for
  defense and escape, he had been holding it at an angle. The liquid jet
  missed him and spattered, pungent and oily, on the floor. Zev put the
  creature down, and it zipped off under one of the silk-sheet walls.
  Zev crossed the distance to Nemo. He knelt down and touched Nerno's sleek
  side, stroking the iridescent skin. Nemo blinked slowly. The long eyelid
  closed. Nemo reminded J.D. for all the world like a huge mutant cat being
  petted. The long tentacles moved languorously, tapping against the silk
  floor, the spinners, Zev's leg.
  Nemo plucked one of the honey ants and gave it to Zev, plucked another
  and handed it to J.D. J.D. ate hers
          METAPHASE    S7

 slowly, preparing for the rush and dizziness. Zev popped his into his
 mouth and crunched it.
  "Oh, I like that," he said out loud, his voice breathy. He returned to
  using his link. "Thanks, Nerno! I wonder if you'd like beer."
  Nerno's long eyelid opened; the glittery eyes peered out. The long
  tentacles Surrounded Zev, touching and stroking him.
  "I eat only insubstantial food," Nemo said.
  Zev sat quiet and interested as Nerno's tentacles explored him.
  The tentacles touched and probed his body through the thin fabric of his
  shorts and shirt. Zev, not in the least uncomfortable, stroked Nerno's
  back and played his fingers along the shorter proboscises that formed
  Nerno's mustache.
  Nemo touched Zev's face with the tip of one long tentacle.
  "You have had your children."
  "Me?" Zev said, startled, yet flattered. "No, I've never been asked to
  father a child. Not yet."
  Nerno's short tentacles wuffled in a complex wave.
  "You're a juvenile."
  "I'm grown!"
  Nemo pulled the tentacle sharply back. Zev leaned toward the squidmoth
  and touched the purple fur.
  "I didn't mean to frighten you," Zev said.
  "Zev's an adult," J.D. said. "But divers wait till they're older,
  usually, before they reproduce."
  "Humans change to divers," Nemo said.
  J.D. was having trouble following Nerno's reasoning, though the
  insubstantial food made her feel intense as well as dizzy, able to make
  great leaps of intuition. Unfortunately, figuring out what Nemo meant,
  or what Nemo wanted to know, was too great a leap even for J.D.
  "Divers started out as human beings. But we changed ourselves. My
  grandparents did."
  "Divers are not the adult form of human beings."
  "No," J.D. said. "I mean, that's right. Humans can
      58    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 change to divers and divers can change to humans, but we usually don't."
  "I was never an ordinary human being," Zev said. "And we breed true. Diver
  genes are dominant. If J.D. and I had children, they'd be divers."
  "There's another difference between Zev and me," J.D. said. "Zev is male
  and I'm female."
  She was glad to have a relatively neutral way of bringing up the subject
  of sex and gender. Though Nemo had not balked at any of J.D.'s questions
  so far, she had felt shy of asking about the reproductive strategies of
  squidmoths. And though J.D. assured herself that a squidmoth would be shy
  of completely different subjects than the ones human beings found difficult
  and delicate, she did not find broaching the question of sex any easier.
  "Europa is a female and Androgeos is a male," Nemo said.
  "Yes. Exactly."
  "This is significant for your reproduction."
  "Yes. For us, and for most of the higher animals and plants on Earth. To
  reproduce, we need a male and a female. How does it work for you?"
  "We exchange genetic material, then save it for our reproductive phase."
  Male first, and then female, J.D. thought. Or hermaphroditic-
  Then: You're doing it again, she thought. Trying to fit Nemo into familiar
  terms. Just because you think you've pinned something down, just because
  you've named it, doesn't mean it fits in the box you've made of the name.
  "How often do you reproduce?" J.D. asked.
  "One time."
  "Do you have children, then? Young ones, offspring?" Nemo was a being of
  great age; J.D.'s impression was that Nemo was an elder of the squidmoths.
  "I have no offspring yet."
  "How do you decide when to have them?"
          METAPHASE    59

  "I decide when the juvenile phase of my life is finished."
  J.D. started to say something, then stopped, for she had been about to
  interpret Nerno's comment without double-checking her assumptions.
  "Do you mean that you decide when to become an adult-when to become
  sexually mature?"
  "I decide when to enter my reproductive phase."
  "Is that when you become an adult?"
  "Yes.,,

  "Are you still a juvenile?"
  "I'm still a juvenile."
  "I thought you were old," Zev said. "Older than Europa, even."
  "I am older than Europa," Nemo said.
  "And still a juvenile!" J.D. said, amazed.
  Maybe that's why Nemo's willing to talk to us, J.D. thought. Jusi a crazy
  kid.
  "Nemo, how long is your lifespan?"
  Nemo hesitated.
  I wonder, J.D. thought, if Nemo is afraid I'll say, "Take me to your
  mother"?
  "I'm nearly a million subjective years old," Nemo said.
  Some juvenile! J.D. thought. If Nemo's a juvenile, how old and wise the
  adults must be!
  "Did Civilization increase your lifespan, too, like Europa's?" J.D. asked.
  "Or do you naturally live a long time?"
  Again, Nemo paused before replying. Would the squidmoth start behaving like
  Europa and Androgeos, withholding information because it was valuable, and
  human beings had so little to trade for it? She could not bear to think
  that after all, Nemo would send the humans away.
  If everyone in Civilization is four thousand years old, a million years
  old, J.D. thought, no wonder they think of us as immature. But . . . do
  they have kids of their own? Europa gave me the idea there were a lot of
  different people out here. Where do they put their popula-
        60    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 tion? She wondered, feeling depressed, if the people of Civilization crammed
 themselves together, like human beings in some of Earth's cities, and
 comforted themselves by calculating how many people could be packed into a
 given area, and still have a spot of ground to stand on.
  "Civilization helped my people naturally live this long," Nemo said.
  "Do you build in a long life-span? Instead of prolonging it with outside
  treatments?"
  "More or less," Nemo said.
  "Who decides who gets to make those changes?"
  "With enough knowledge, you can change yourselves."
  J.D. sighed. "We'll have to discover the knowledge on our own, I'm afraid,"
  she said.
  "When you come back, Civilization will give you another opportunity to ask
  for it," Nemo said.
  "We don't want gifts!" J.D. said. "Not now, not in five hundred years! We
  want partnership. We want friendship and communication." She stood up, too
  agitated to remain lounging on the soft silk floor. "I know it isn't very
  long-sighted to care that I'll be dead when we get another chance. But I
  do care! I want to see the interstellar Civilization for myself. Can't
  anybody out here understand that?"
  "I understand."
  Europa had referred to the squidmoths with contempt. J.D. thought Europa's
  assessment of Nerno's people was wrong. J.D. thought Nemo might know more
  about the inner workings of Civilization than Europa did, more about the
  power structure, more about the cosmic string.
  On the other hand, J.D. could not imagine Europa living anywhere for four
  thousand years-for one yearand not scoping out the power structure.
  "And . . . I'm selfish," J.D. said. "Now that I've met you, how can I go
  home and know I'll never get to talk to you again?"
  "I'll be sorry when our talks end, too," Nemo said.
          METAPHASE    61

  "They shouldn't have to, though, that's the point," J.D. said. "The nuclear
  missile was a mistake. Bad luck, and misunderstanding, and error. It
  wouldn't happen again in a hundred years. In five hundred! Especially if
  people back on Earth knew about Civilization."
  "The nuclear missile was bad luck," Nemo said.
  J.D. chose to interpret the expressionless comment as agreement, rather
  than as a question, or as skepticism.
  "I have to find the other people, Nemo. The ones who came before. I have
  to explain what happened, so they'll stop withdrawing the cosmic string."
  "There are no other ones anymore, J.D."
  J.D. sank down. Androgeos had said the same thing, but J.D. had stopped
  believing Androgeos when he tried to steal Victoria's transition algorithm.
  Hearing Nerno say the same thing shocked her. She trusted and believed
  Nemo.
  "How do you know? How can you know the other ones are gone?"
  "There haven't been any in a million years."
  "Maybe you Just never met any," J.D. said. "The galaxy's a big place."
  "Have you been everywhere?" Zev asked. Several of Ncmo's attendants had
  gathered at Zev's feet, snuffling at his toes, at his semiretractile claws.
  He petted them like kittens, like the baby octopuses the divers liked to
  keep around.
  "I haven't been everywhere," Nemo said.
  "So there might be some you don't know about." J.D. smiled sadly, but she
  felt hopeful again.
  "I don't think so."
  "We've got to keep looking. Maybe I'm too arrogant, but I think our people
  would be an asset to Civilization. And maybe I'm not arrogant enough, but
  I don't think our nuclear missiles are a threat to any of you. Even our
  military thinks interstellar war would be stupid and unwageable."
  "Stupid isn't equivalent to lacking destructive power," Nemo said.
      62    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  J.D. slumped, her hands lying limp on her knees. It was essential to her,
  even if selfish and simple-minded, to return to Earth with a successful
  expedition. She was terrified at what would happen-not only to her and her
  renegade colleagues, but to their whole planet-if they returned a failure.
  The rush of Nerno's insubstantial food had vanished, leaving her drained
  and shaky. She was too tired to think, too tired to talk. She could not
  remember the last time she had rested. She goosed her metabolic enhancer,
  but it too had exhausted itself.
  "Where do you come from?" Zev asked.
  Nemo did not reply.
  "Bad question?" Zev asked.
  Nerno's long tentacles writhed and coiled slowly around the half-formed
  bag; their sound was of waves caressing dry sand.
  "No question is bad," Nemo replied.
  "But you didn't answer."
  "I come from here," Nemo said.
  "From Sirius, you mean?"
  "Yes."
  "It's lonely here," Zev said. "No other people. No life on the planets."
  "My people didn't evolve here," Nemo said.
  "Then where?"
  Nerno's tentacles twined, quivered, relaxed.
  "I can't tell you."
  "Why not?"
  "I don't know how."
  J.D. saw in her mind the glimmer of a star map. Zev brought it from the
  Chi's onboard computer and sent it through his link. The sun was a point
  of light in the center; its near neighbors spread out around it. J.D.
  closed her eyes and looked at the map in her mind.
  "Can you see this all right?" Zev asked.
  "Make it bigger."
  The scale changed. The dark space containing a few sparks changed into a
  crowded field of stars.
  "How's that?"
          METAPHASE    63

  "Make it bigger."
  Zev scaled it all the way up to the Milky Way and its neighboring
  galaxies, bright multicolored spirals and ellipses, dark dusty clouds.
  "Big enough?"
  "Not that big," Nemo said.
  "Can you travel between galaxies?" J.D. asked.
  "We are not so advanced."
  Zev showed Nemo a representation of the Milky Way.
  "On the other side," Nemo said.
  The galaxy rotated. But its other side was dark and empty, for no human
  being knew what lay beyond the crowded stars and dust clouds of the
  galaxy's center.
  "We don't have that information," J.D. said.
  "I could show you. . . " Nemo said, then, "No, I cannot, because of your
  link."
  Zev let the map fade. J.D. sighed, and opened her eyes, more determined
  to enhance her link as soon as she could.
  "You've come a long way," Zev said.
  "My people have."
  A lifeliner scuttled into the chamber, trailing silk. Right behind it,
  Victoria swung around the edge of the curtain. Ecstatic, she strode
  toward Nemo.
  "Nemo, your center-I want to know all about it! Is it neutronium? How did
  you build it? How does it make you move?" She switched from using her
  link to speaking aloud. "J.D., are you okay?" She dropped to her knees
  next to J.D. and put her arm around J.D.'s shoulders. J.D. leaned against
  her gratefully.
  "Just tired," she said.
  "My center's difficult to explain," Nemo said.
  "Try me.11
  J.D. could hear the dryness in Victoria's tone; she wondered if Nemo
  could.
  "I mean difficult physically."
  "How so?"
  "Your link is like J.D.'s," Nemo said.
      64    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "It's too narrow," J.D. said. "None of us can take in everything Nemo could
  show us."
  "Arachne and I could exchange information," Nemo said, "about my center,
  about the galaxy."
  J.D. glanced at Nemo, then quickly at Victoria.
  "No," Victoria said. "No, I'm sorry, I don't think that's possible."
  "Talking is enjoyable, but slow, and imprecise, and insufficient," Nemo
  said.
  "Maybe . . . limited access to Arachne?" J.D. said softly.
  Victoria twitc~,~d her head sideways, a quick, definite negative. Full
  access to Arachne meant access to Victoria's algorithm. Limited access .
  . . who could tell how deeply Nemo might delve? The algorithm was the only
  thing Starfarer had, the only thing Earth had, that Civilization had shown
  the least interest in. Once Civilization possessed it, human beings had
  nothing left to bargain with.
  "I'm sorry, Nemo," Victoria said. "That isn't a decision I can make myself.
  I'll have to discuss it with my colleagues. Do you understancl?"
  "No," Nerno said.
  How could Nemo underst~ind' J.D. thought. All alone here, with the power
  to go anywhere, and do anything . . .
  "Human beings and divers talk about what they do," Zev said. "And about
  what they did and about what they plan. Sometimes it's boring, but it's
  very serious."
  Nemo touched Zev's forehead, then J.D.'s cheek, with one soft tentacle. The
  other two tentacles continued to guide the spinners around and around and
  around the edge of another pouch.
  "I must think, and you must all talk together."
  "Yes," J.D. said. "As soon as Satoshi and Stephen Thomas get back-"
  "They'll meet you at the airlock."
  It was the first time Nemo had interrupted her. J.D.'s gaze met Victoria's.
  Victoria looked thoughtful. J.D. felt stricken. She had been dismissed.
                       CHAPTER 4

 THE OBSERVERS' CHAMBER WAS A TRANSparent, flattened bubble attached to the
 side of the explorer spacecraft, with a clear view in every direction
 except immediately back toward the Chi. It was J.D.'s favorite place in
 the explorer. She sometimes sat out here all alone when they were
 traveling, just to watch the stars.
  She took her place in the circle of couches. Her couch faced outward, di-
  rectly toward Nerno's crater. Several hundred meters distant, above the
  crater rim, the variegated silken surface caught the brilliant light of
  Sirius and flung it outward.
      66    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  J.D. felt too tired to talk, too tired even to think. But her colleagues
  back on Starfarer had been waiting for hours for this conference. It was
  not fair to ask them to wait any longer.
  Zev and Victoria were already there, waiting for her. With her hands shoved
  deep in the pockets of her jeans, Victoria stood outside the circle, gazing
  toward Nemo's crater.
  Zev lounged in the auxiliary couch to the left of JDA seat. He grinned at
  J.D.
  "Nemo reminds me of home," Zev said.
  J.D. stroked the young diver's arm fondly. His fur, so delicate it was
  nearly invisible against his mahogany skin, felt warm and soft.
  "Nerno's not like anything back in Puget Sound," J.D. said. "Not anything
  like."
  "I know. But he reminds me anyway. He doesn't look like he's been swimming
  in a long time."
  "Nemo can't go swimming," J.D. said, a little impatiently. Imagine a being
  the size of Nemo, the size of the planetoid, swimming anywhere.
  "Not now, " Zev said. "But critters like Nemo don't always look the same."
  Zev was right. Nemo could have gone through more than one form. Maybe that
  was why Europa called Nemo a squidmoth. J.D. added Zev's observation to the
  list of subjects she wanted to discuss with the alien being.
  Through her link, J.D. reached out tentatively to Nemo.
  "Nemo?" she asked. "I'm going to talk to everybody back on board Starfarer.
  You can join in, if you like."
  She waited. She received no reply.
  I know how Nemo feels, J.D. said to herself. I'd like to sit quietly all
  alone for a while and think about everything that's just happened. No.
  First I'd like to get some sleep.
  The image of Gerald Hemminge appeared nearby. The assistant chancellor of
  Starfarer also acted as the alien contact department's liaison to the
  starship.
          METAPHASE    67

  "Are you ready?" he asked. "Everyone's anxious to start."
  "In a minute, Gerald, thank you," J.D. said. "We're still getting
  ourselves together."
  "Very well." As he turned, he faded out.
  Stephen Thomas entered and crossed the transparent floor of the circle.
  He had changed to a Starfarer T-shirt and a clean pair of long pants with
  the Starfarer logo on the thigh, unusually subdued clothes for Stephen
  Thomas. But he no longer looked as bedraggled as when he came out of
  Nerno's crater.
  He stopped beside Victoria, but he did not speak and he did not touch
  her. He stared out the transparent side of the observers' circle, his
  gaze on Nerno's spiky curtains of silk. The severity of his hair, pulled
  tight and tied at the back of his neck, made him cold, and aloof.
  J.D. wondered what he was thinking about. The alien museum, on a harsh
  little airless world not too different from this one, fusing and
  destroying itself as he watched? The collapse of the genetics department
  around him? The changing virus turning him into a diver? No . . . none
  of those, of course. He was thinking about Feral, wondering how the
  enthusiastic young journalist would have reacted to Nemo. He was mourning
  the delight Feral would never feel. Mourning Feral.
  Then Victoria briefly touched her younger partner's hand, and they turned
  to join the circle. Stephen Thomas looked straight at J.D., completely
  expressionless, and she had no idea what he was thinking.
  She glanced away, embarrassed to be staring at him, and blinked fast to
  clear her eyes of tears.
  Victoria took her place in the seat across from J.D. Stephen Thomas sat
  at J.D.'s right.
  Satoshi came in a moment later. He always moved so smoothly, so
  athletically: he nonchalantly carried two brimful mugs of tea. He handed
  one to J.D.
  "Careful. It's hot."
  "Thanks," she said. Trying not to move the cup, she leaned forward and
  took a sip so she would not spill it.
      68    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 It was hot. She had to slurp it so she would not burn her tongue.
  "You looked like you could use it," he said. He sat in his couch one place
  to Zev's left.
  Now the members of the alien contact department were all in their places,
  quartering the observers' circle like the cardinal points of a compass. Zev
  broke the pattern, but J.D. was glad beyond words that he had joined the
  expedition, and grateful that Victoria had not objected when he accompanied
  her on board the Chi.
  Zev enfolded her hand with his long webbed fingers. In the sea, he would
  have touched her more closely. He was leaming land manners. J.D. was
  leaming that on land, land manners were not always preferable. Even when
  they were more appropriate.
  He cared more about her than about her success with Nemo, she thought. His
  curiosity had brought him to the expedition-that, and missing her. Maybe
  missing her had been the most important factor. He participated with
  delight in the expedition, but the most significant part of life, for
  divers, was the connection among friends, family, and lovers. J.D. and Zev
  were all three to each other.
  She squeezed his hand gratefully, sipped her tea, and collected herself for
  the conference. She felt like she had crashed from the high of an intense
  long-distance swim. Besides the physical effort, the emotional exertion had
  taken its toll.
  In principle, she supported the idea that her colleagues should be able to
  accompany her vicariously. She welcomed the ability to call on their
  knowledge and ideas and questions. In practice, she hated every minute she
  spent in front of cameras and recorders.
  "Did you have a chance to look at my LTM recording?" Stephen Thomas asked.
  "No," J.D. said. "I'm sorry." They had only been back on board the Chi for
  a few minutes. She had not had a chance to look at what any of her
  colleagues had seen on their excursions into Nemo.
  "I think you should. It was weirder than shit. Hard
          METAPHASE    69

 to figure out what it meant, or what Nemo intended to tell me."
  "I'll look at it as soon as I can. And we can ask about it, as soon as
  Nemo starts communicating again."
  "Okay."
  J.D. folded her hands around the tea mug. A comforting warmth seeped
  through its insulation.
  "I guess I'm ready. Shall we start?"
  "Okay." Victoria's eyelids flickered and she went into a brief
  communications fugue to notify Gerald. "We're on."
  All their colleagues from Starfarer could now see and hear and speak to
  everyone on the Chi.
  "J.D.," Victoria said suddenly, "Nemo will probably listen to everything
  we say."
  "Of course," J.D. said. "Yes. I hope so. Listen, and maybe join the
  conversation."
  "We shall all bear that in mind," Gerald Hernminge said. "We'll start the
  questions with Senator Orazio. Senator?"
  Victoria sat forward-about to object, J.D. thought, because the two
  United States senators were not members of the deep space expedition.
  They were unwilling guests. They had been on a fact-finding tour of
  Starfarer when it plunged out of the solar system, fulfilling its
  charter, but disobeying the orders of EarthSpace and the U.S. military.
  Instead of speaking, Victoria sat stiffly back. J.D. glanced at her with
  a sympathetic expression.
  The holographic image of Ruth Orazio, junior senator from Washington
  State, appeared before J.D.
  "J.D., you must try again to persuade Nemo to return to Earth with us."
  "Senator . . . my question to Nemo was hypothetical. We aren't on our way
  back to Earth."
  Orazio had always supported the deep space expedition, and against all
  probability, she still did. How long her support would last was another
  question entirely. J.D. would not blame her when it waned; she had never
      70    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 agreed to leaving her family, her profession, her home world.
  "We have to go home," Orazio said. "You came away unprepared,
  undersupplied, and understaffed, with an undependable computer web. It's
  dangerous to go on this way."
  "And more dangerous to go back," Stephen Thomas said.
  "The expedition members have already decided that question." Victoria did
  not soften her cold tone with the Canadian speech habit of raising the
  inflection of a sentence at the end, turning it into a question, inviting
  the listener to agree. "It isn't appropriate to argue it again now."
  "Dr. MacKenzie, we all know you'll never agree to any plan that furthers
  the interests of the United States." William Derjaguin, the senior senator
  from New Mexico, spoke out of turn. "At least let us discuss the subject!"
  Derjaguin had always opposed the expedition bitterly. Being kidnapped on
  a hijacked starship did nothing for his temper.
  "We discussed it at length," Victoria said.
  J.D. broke in. "It wasn't fair of me to ask Nemo to go to Earth in the
  first place," she said. "The cosmic string has receded from the solar
  system. We can still go home. But we can't leave again until the cosmic
  string returns."
  "Unless it returns," Victoria said.
  "Europa said squid-Nerno's people just orbited stars and listened and
  watched," Orazio said. "And Europa said nobody even did that once we could
  detect them."
  The interstellar community had paid Earth very little attention at all,
  Europa claimed. Civilization never involved itself in the affairs of
  non-spacefaring worlds. Europa had found the idea of UFO reports quite
  amusing, which was an interesting reaction considering that she herself had
  been abducted by a UFO. But Civilization limited itself to the secret
  rescue of a few doomed
          METAPHASE    71

 individuals, including Europa and Androgeos. It saved them from natural
 disasters in order to train them to greet the first expedition of
 starfarers from their own home world.
  Other than that courtesy-a courtesy J.D. thought not only questionable
  but condescending-the interstellar community ignored new intelligences
  until they proved they were interesting enough, advanced enough, to
  bother talking to. So far, human beings did not qualify.
  ,,They've had to avoid us for two generations," Ruth said. "What better
  star to orbit now than ours?"
  "What better star to avoid," Stephen Thomas said, "than the home of
  warlike barbarians?"
  J.D. chuckled ruefully. "Good point."
  Ruth smiled. "But who could resist trying to convert a bunch of
  barbarians? Victoria, I'm not letting you off the hook about going home.
  If we can persuade Nemo to go with us, then the deep space expedition
  will have accomplished the aim of its charter. You'll be able to prove
  an interstellar community exists."
  "The senator makes an incontrovertible point," Gerald said. "Under those
  circumstances, we'd have no other ethical choice than to go home. Whether
  we could leave again would be completely immaterial."
  Gerald Hernminge was one of the few expedition members who thought the
  starship should go home. He was one of the few who had argued for
  following EarthSpace orders, for converting the campus to an orbiting spy
  platform.
  But what he said was true.
  "Nerno's already said no," J.D. said.
  "But people sometimes change their minds," Ruth said. "I intend to try
  to persuade Nemo to go home with us, if I get the chance."
  J.D. smiled back. She had admired Senator Orazio before she ever met her;
  having met her, she liked her.
  "When we do go home," J.D. said, "whenever it is, nothing would make me
  happier than to have Nemo come along with us."
      72    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "I have a question," Gerald said, in the round, highclass British tones
  that always managed to sound more or less disapproving, "if I may step
  out of my liaison position for a moment."
  "Go ahead," J.D. said.
  "I was rather surprised . . . that you ate a live animal."
  J.D. grinned mischievously. "It was good, Gerald. Essence of' fresh
  shrimp, with honey-orange sauce. Quite a rush, too. It wasn't any
  stranger than eating an oyster."
  "If you say so," Gerald said. "There is a question from the astronomy
  department. Awaiyar?"
  The tall, elegant astronomer appeared in the circle. She gestured, her
  hands as graceful as a dancer's, and the image of the Milky Way also
  appeared. It turned, revealing the unmapped area beyond its core.
  "We have a matter of policy to decide," she said. "Can we afford to turn
  down Nerno's offer to exchange information?"
  "Can we afford to accept it?" Stephen Thomas said, sounding grim. J.D.
  wished she had had a chance to see what he had encountered in Nerno's
  crater. She could not spare the attention, now, to look at it, but it had
  spooked him badly. Her impression was that Stephen Thomas Gregory did not
  spook easily.
  "What do you think, J.D.T' Victoria asked.
  "I . . ." She took a deep breath. "I want to say yes. I trust Nemo-"
  "That fact is self-evident," Gerald said dryly.
  "But we aren't just talking about me. I think . . . I think we still have
  time to think about it and decide."
  "We have only a few days till we enter transition," Avvaiyar said.
  "I know." J.D. reached out briefly through her link toward Nemo. This is
  your chance to persuade my colleagues, she thought.
  But Nerno did not reply.
          METAPHASE    73

  "I think it's too dangerous to give Nemo access to Arachne," Victoria
  said.
  "You're suggesting that we give up a great deal in order to protect your
  new transition algorithm," Gerald said.
  "That's right," Victoria said.
  "In other words, you feel your work may be the only thing human beings
  will ever have to trade that the interstellar community will want."
  "What's your point, Gerald?" Stephen Thomas carried his voice with an
  edge.
  Gerald ignored Stephen Thomas. "Rather arrogant, perhaps, Victoria."
  "Yes," Victoria said.
  "There's no need for personal animosity," Professor Thanthavong said.
  "I meant no animosity. I'm merely suggesting that if we gain this new
  knowledge, we can go home-with or without Nemo-and consider the
  expedition a success. If Nemo takes the transition algorithm, what of it?
  We'll have five hundred years to develop something equally impressive."
  "I can't believe you're so anxious to give up and go home!" Victoria
  said.
  J.D. leaned back in her seat. This was an important discussion, and she
  was an important part of any conclusion. She had to pay attention to it.
  She closed her eyes. Just for a moment.

 Satoshi woke. Victoria snuggled against him, one arm beneath her cheek,
 the other draped around his waist. They had dozed, waiting for Stephen
 Thomas. The bed felt empty without their younger partner.
  When J.D. fell asleep in the observers' circle, Victoria had decided not
  to awaken her. No one was ready to make a decision about Nemo and
  Arachne, so they ended the conference. Everyone, on the Chi and back on
  Starfarer, was as grateful for a few hours' rest.
  Everyone, apparently, except Stephen Thomas.
      74    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  I wonder where he is? Satoshi thought. Sleeping alone in his cabin?
  Not likely.
  Stephen Thomas liked to sleep with his partners. He liked to sleep in the
  middle, the way Merry used to.
  Not that Stephen Thomas had taken Merry's place, or even tried. No one
  could ever do that. But after Merry's accident, only a few months after
  Stephen Thomas joined the family partnership, the triad had comforted
  them all.
  I wonder if our family would have survived after Merry died, Satoshi
  wondered, if not for Stephen Thomas? I don't think it would have. I fell
  apart pretty badly, and so did Victoria.
  The old ache and the numb shock returned. He hugged Victoria fiercely,
  desperately. The pain had barely diminished in the time since Merry's
  death. It hit less frequently, but it hit just as hard.
  Victoria woke. She held him, stroking his smooth short hair, murmuring
  comfort in his ear.
  "I love you," Satoshi whispered. "I don't know what I'd do without you
  and Stephen Thomas."
  "I love you, too," she said. "And if I have anything to say about it,
  you'll never need to find out what you'd do without me. But where's
  Stephen Thomas?"
  "Maybe he thought we were sleeping in his room tonight."
  Victoria looked at Satoshi, askance. They seldom all slept in Stephen
  Thomas's room. He had a lot of good qualities, but neatness was not one
  of them. His room back on Starfarer was bad enough. The Chi's forays into
  free-fall turned his cubicle into a disaster area,
  "I'll go see," Satoshi said.
  He crossed Victoria's ' cabin and his own, pushing the connecting door
  the rest of the way open to create a single space. The door into Stephen
  Thomas's room stood ajar. Satoshi pushed it open. Stephen Thomas was not
  there. His patchwork quilt, a wedding gift from Merry's family, Jay
  rumpled across his bed.
          METAPHASE    75

  He can't still be in his lab, Satoshi thought. Can he? Maybe he fell
  asleep there.
  Satoshi pulled his own ratty bathrobe out of the storage net on the wall,
  put it on, and crossed to the laboratory section of the Chi.
  At the doorway of Stephen Thomas's lab, Satoshi stopped. His partner
  tilted his chair to its limit, his hands behind his head and his feet
  braced against the lab table. Stephen Thomas gazed, frowning, at the mag-
  nified image of growing cells.
  "Hi, Satoshi," Stephen Thomas said without turning around. He took his
  feet off the table and let his chair drop forward.
  Satoshi put his hands on Stephen Thomas's shoulders.
  "Coming to bed?"
  Stephen Thomas shrugged.
  If Stephen Thomas had asked him to go away, he would have complied.
  Stephen Thomas could be moody, and he could say, often bluntly, what he
  wanted. But he had been so quiet recently that Satoshi worried. They had
  been through a lot. Maybe it all was catching up with Stephen Thomas.
  Maybe he was still in shock because of Feral's death.
  Or maybe turning into a diver was not as benign a procedure as Zev
  thought.
  It troubled Satoshi that Stephen Thomas had chosen to let the changes
  proceed. They had begun by accident, by mistake. Satoshi wished the
  accident had never happened.
  You don't have any right to tell him what to do with his body, he told
  himself sternly.
  Don't I? he replied to himself I love him. I care what happens to him.
  And I think this is crazy.
  "I don't understand what's going on with these cells," Stephen Thomas
  said.
  "Which ones are they?"
  "From Europa's weed. Ordinary soil bacteria. Same as back on Earth, she
  said."
      76    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "But?"
  "But not quite. They'll grow on dirt from Starfarer, if I sterilize it.
  Not otherwise. I must have missed something."
  "It's late, you're tired. You're working too hard."
  "I'm not working hard enough." Stephen Thomas slapped the lab table with
  a sharp, shocking strike. "Or I'd be able to figure this out. Everything
  I've done since we left home has been crap."
  "Come to bed."
  "I wouldn't be good company."
  "Are you okay?"
  "Twitchy. Achy. I'll probably thrash around. I'd keep you both awake."
  "I don't care," Satoshi said.
  Satoshi looked at Stephen Thomas for a long moment. He was as susceptible
  to his partner's extraordinary beauty as anyone. As everyone. He stroked
  Stephen Thomas's long blond hair. It had, as usual, come untied. It
  curled around his partner's face and tangled down over his shoulders.
  "Is your hair going to change color?"
  "Probably not," Stephen Thomas said. "No reason it should. Zev says I
  should cut it, to be a proper diver."
  "You never cut it to work in zero g, why should you cut it now?"
  "I'm not going to. Starfarer doesn't have a proper ocean, so I can't be
  a proper diver no matter what."
  Most divers had dark eyes. So far, Stephen Thomas's eyes remained
  brilliant sapphire blue. Satoshi hoped they would not change. He started
  to ask. But if they were going to change, he did not want to know.
  Satoshi slid his hand beneath the collar of his partner's shirt, a
  deliberately arousing touch. His fingers stroked the soft new fuzz of
  fine, transparent diver's fur.
  Satoshi froze. He willed himself to leave his hand where it was. He could
  not tell if Stephen Thomas noticed his reaction.
  Stephen Thomas put his hand on Satoshi's. The
          METAPHASE    77

 swimming webs felt warm against Satoshi's skin. Satoshi shivered. Stephen
 Thomas tensed and closed his eyes.
  "What's wrong?" Satoshi asked.
  "I've just beat my body up pretty good the last few days," Stephen Thomas
  said.
  "But Zev said-"
  "I had a run-in with a silver slug, all right?" Stephen Thomas said
  angrily.
  "What? How? When?"
  "When I tried to get into the chancellor's house."
  "Why?"
  "Why the hell do you think? He killed Feral! I wanted . . . I don't know
  what I wanted. I don't know if I would've killed him. But the slugs make
  fucking good watchdogs. It just about squashed the crap out of me. For
  a while I thought it broke my pelvis."
  "Are you sure-"
  "It's just bruises."
  "Good lord," Satoshi said. The lithoclasts guarding Blades were the size
  of rhinoceroses. "You could have been killed."
  "I know. I won't do it again." He moved Satoshi's hand away, gently but
  firmly. "I want to sleep alone tonight." His voice was careful, neutral.
  Satoshi hesitated. "Okay," he said. He was upset and confused and he had
  no idea whether he was relieved or disappointed that Stephen Thomas would
  not come to bed with him. "See you in the morning."
  He started out of the lab.
  He could still feel the fur against his fingers.
  "Satoshi!"
  "Yeah?" He turned back.
  "Don't tell Victoria," Stephen Thomas said, his voice intense. "About the
  slug."
  Satoshi frowned. "I hate it when you ask me to keep things from
  Victoria."
  "I shouldn't have told either one of you, dammit! I knew it would just
  upset you both-"
  "All right. All right! I won't tell her."
  He left his younger partner alone.
      78    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  He returned to Victoria. She lay on the sleeping surface of her cabin, one
  knee drawn up, the other leg extended, her fingers laced behind her head,
  her eyes half closed.
  "He wants to sleep by himself tonight."
  Her expression was her only question.
  "He said he was achy, he said he'd thrash around. . . ." Satoshi was not
  lying. Not technically. "I don't know," he said.
  "One of his moody spells," Victoria said. She had learned to overlook them,
  as Stephen Thomas preferred. "He'll be okay in the morning."
  "Victoria," Satoshi said, "he's growingfur."
  "I know. I saw." She grinned. "I think it's kind of sexy, don't you?"
  She reached out to him. He grasped her long, slender fingers, lay beside
  her, and pulled the blanket over them both. Victoria hooked her foot over
  his leg, sliding her instep up his calf. She pulled him closer and kissed
  him, hard and hungrily. He opened his mouth for her tongue, and rolled over
  on his back, drawing her on top of him, abandoning himself to her,
  abandoning his worries and his fears.
  And yet, making love with Victoria in the starlight, in the harsh reflected
  shine of Sirius, Satoshi missed the touch of Stephen Thomas's body, the
  strength of his hands, his voice.

 After Satoshi left, Stephen Thomas stared at the cell cultures for a few
 more minutes. He did not want to move. His whole body hurt.
  Just ignore it, he said to himself. You'd feel worse after a rough soccer
  game.
  He was used to recovering quickly. He still did recover quickly: a few days
  ago he had had two black eyes and a livid cut across his forehead. Those
  bruises had vanished and the scar was fading.
  The ache of the changing virus remained. And once in a while, completely
  unexpectedly, real pain ambushed
          METAPHASE    79

 him. Before he realized how badly the slug had bruised him, he had feared
 something was going wrong with the changes.
  He wished he could just take to his bed and get his partners to bring him
  chicken soup. They would do it, too . . . except that then he would end up
  having to tell Victoria what had really happened. Admitting to Satoshi what
  a fool he had been was bad enough. He did not think he could stand to admit
  it to Victoria.
  He swore out loud, shut down the lab, and went across the Chi to his
  cubicle. In the far cabin, Victoria and Satoshi murmured to each other. An
  ache radiated from the center of his pelvis. It spread in a wave. He
  quietly closed the door that joined his partners' cabins to his own.
  He stripped off his clothes, untangled his quilt, and lay down on the
  sleeping surface. He pulled the quilt around his shoulders. It used to
  smell like Merry, but it did not anymore, even in his imagination.
  He was wide awake. He flung off the quilt, turned over, stretched, and
  looked at himself.
  His body proportions were similar to Zev's: he was slender, narrow-hipped;
  he had good shoulders. But Zev, like most divers, was rather short. Stephen
  Thomas liked being tall. He hoped that would not change.
  So far, his toenails had not begun to change to semiretractile claws. He
  curled his toes. His feet were about the only part of him that did not
  hurt.
  His skin changed from day to day. Not only its color. He had traded the
  maddening itch between his fingers, while the webbing formed, for a milder
  itch all over his body as the fine, nearly invisible hair grew in.
  He liked the delicate pelt. He thought he would find it sexy on another
  person. He rubbed his hand down his forearm, down his side. He hoped
  Victoria and Satoshi would get to like it, too.
  I wonder whether Merry would have liked it? Stephen Thomas thought.
  Probably. Merry was always the one who wanted to experiment.
  The partnership had never quite perfected the com-      80    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 plex, erotic chaos of four people making love to each other in the same
 bed. They had needed more time. They had all been looking forward to
 trying sex in freefall. But they never got to try it as a foursome; Merry
 died before their first trip into space.
  With a sharp pang of loneliness, Stephen Thomas wished he were sleeping
  with his partners. But all his reasons for sleeping alone remained. He
  hurt, he was restless, he would keep them awake. Besides, he liked to
  please them, and for the past couple of days his interest in sex had been
  very low.
  That worried him. He explained his lack of interest to himself with the
  bruises, the persistent ache, the occasional intense pain.
  He told the lights to turn off, curled up in his quilt, and hugged his
  knees to his chest. That eased him a little.
  His mind spun around the strange behavior of his cell cultures, the
  disturbing encounter with Nerno's pond creatures.
  Trying to take his mind off his work, Stephen Thomas thought about Feral.
  Feral liked change, just like Merry did. That was one of the reasons
  Stephen Thomas had been attracted to hirn. Feral had joined the
  expedition's revolt without hesitation. Hc had been excited when Stephen
  Thomas decided to finish turning into a diver. He had even been envious.
  Stephen Thomas smiled wryly to himself.
  Some of these changes you wouldn't be envious of, my friend, he thought.
  But I bet you would've liked my new fur.
  On impulse, he opened a private channel back to Starfarer. In response
  to his call, Gerald Hernminge appeared, his dark hair mussed. A wrinkle,
  the image of a crease in his pillow, was imprinted across his cheek.
  "Did I wake you up?"
  Gerald glanced sideways, realized he was transmitting his image, and
  snapped a command to Arachne. He faded out.
          METAPHASE    81

  "What is it? Has there been a new development?"
  "No," Stephen Thomas said. "Nerno's still quiet."
  "Then why did you call me? Don't you ever sleep?"
  No, Stephen Thomas thought, I don't, these days.
  "I called you because I want to talk to you for a minute. Why'd you
  answer, if you were asleep?"
  "Because I'm your bloody liaison!"
  "But I marked the message private-"
  Stephen Thomas stopped. No point in deliberately getting into an
  argument with Gerald. They argued enough anyway.
  "It's about Feral."
  "What about him?"
  Gerald's image reappeared. He had combed his hair and put on a shirt.
  Except for the crease across his cheek, he looked wide awake and
  professional.
  "His funeral. We should do something-"
  Gerald stared at him. "You never cease to amaze me. You're in the midst
  of humanity's first alien contact-"
  "It's only the first if you don't count Europa," Stephen Thomas said.
  "Europa isn't an alien."
  "Europa's the first human to meet aliens-Look, Gerald, forget Europa, I
  want to talk about Feral."
  "There's nothing we can do here and now."
  "I know, but when I come back-"
  "When we return to Earth, we'll turn his body over to his family."
  ""at? That might be years!"
  "I sincerely hope not."
  "Besides, he hasn't got any family."
  "The proper authorities, in that case."
  "But-"
  "I'm sorry. There's nothing to be done. I haven't any authority to make
  any arrangements. It will have to wait till we go home."
  Stephen Thomas started to object again, but Gerald interrupted.
      82    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "And now, if you don't mind, some of us would like to be fresh for the
  next conversation with Nemo."
  He broke the connection.
  "Shit," Stephen Thomas muttered to the air where Gerald's image had
  faded.

 J.D. woke, disoriented. Stars and darkness surrounded her.
  It was nearly morning. She was still in her couch in the observers'
  circle, but the couch had been extended flat. A blanket covered her.
  Oh, no, she thought. I fell asleep during the conference. I was just
  going to close my eyes. . . .
  Zev curled nearby, on his own couch. He woke and drew in a deep gasp of
  air. Divers slept like orcas, napping till they needed another breath,
  waking, breathing, drifting back to sleep. Zev turned toward her, his
  dark eyes reflecting light like a cat's, his fine fur catching the
  starlight. He looked like a gilded statue, with eerie emerald eyes.
  "Hi, Zev."
  In silence, he left his couch and joined her in hers, snuggling close.
  His webbed hand slid beneath her shirt and over her full breast. In a
  moment of embarrassment she started to draw away. But the sensors and the
  cameras and the microphones were all turned off. No one could watch them
  through the transparent walls of the circle. The Chi was quiet, Victoria
  and Satoshi and Stephen Thomas asleep together in their cabin.
  J.D. hugged Zev closer, and kissed him. Her tongue touched his sharp,
  dangerous canine teeth. He nibbled at her lips, at her throat, at her
  collarbone, unbuttoning her shirt with his free hand. She pressed her
  hands down his muscular back, beneath his loose silk shorts. His body was
  hot against her, urgent with his insistent, ingenuous sexuality.
  He wriggled out of his shorts. He straddled J.D.'s thighs while he
  unfastened her pants and pushed them down over her hips, then when she
  had kicked them to
         METAPHASE     83

 the floor he moved between her legs. Among divers, men as well as women
 produced a sexual lubricant. As J.D. and Zev played and caressed and teased
 each other, Zev grew slick just like J.D.
  J.D. kissed Zev's shoulder. His fur felt soft and bright against her lips.
  She gasped as he stroked her inner thigh with his warm webbed fingers.
  They moved with each other in the slow, luxurious rhythms of the sea,
  leading each other on. The rhythm quickened, grew desperate and joyful, and
  they loved each other beneath the alien stars.
            CHAPTER 5

 J.D. FELT P14YSICALLY REFRESHED, IF STILL intellectually and emotionally
 overwhelmed by her time with Nemo. She and Zev had slept for several
 hours, first in the observers' chamber and then in J.D.'s cabin, holding
 each other. Zev nuzzled her throat, or kissed the cleft between her
 breasts, whenever he woke to breathe.
  She left him napping in her bed. While she bathed and dressed, she re-
  viewed the proceedings of last night's conference, including the few
  minutes after she had fallen asleep.
  I don't believe I did that, she thought.
  She told the onboard computer to
          METAPHASE    85

 take away that display and show her the recordings of her colleagues'
 experiences with Nemo.
  Nemo had tempted Victoria with the inner workings of a starship, and
  tantalized Satoshi with more hints of the complexity of the web community.
  What Nemo had offered Stephen Thomas, J.D. did not understand any better
  than Stephen Thomas did. The violence of the inner pool shocked her.
  We were visiting an alien, she thought. We have to expect encounters that
  are . . . alien.
  And . . . if I were inside my own body, watching blood cells attack
  pathogens, watching osteoclasts break down bone, I'd be just as surprised,
  and repelled.
  She kept waiting for a message from Nemo. It worried her to have heard
  nothing.
  You're thinking hard and long, Nemo my friend, she said to herself I wonder
  what that means for us?
  The computer put away the displays. J.D. went to the galley to find some
  breakfast.
  Satoshi hunched over a cup of coffee, staring into the steam.
  "Good morning," J.D. said, surprised to see him. Satoshi was not known as
  an early riser.
  "Hi," he said shortly.
  "I'm sorry about yesterday," she said.
  He raised his head; his expression remained blank, distracted.
  "Huh?"
  "For falling asleep."
  "Oh. God, don't apologize. You've been going flat out for days."
  J.D. reconstituted some milk-Starfarer did not have any cows, and she had
  not worked herself up to making hot chocolate with goat's milk-and heated
  it.
  "Satoshi . . . do you think we ought to let Nemo into Arachne?"
  He sipped coffee, his strong square hands wrapped around the mug, lifting
  it slowly, putting it down deliberately.
  "Yes," he said. "As a matter of fact, I do."
      86    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "You do!"
  "I think the potential's worth the risk."
  "That's my reaction, emotionally," J.D. said. "But intellectually I keep
  telling myself it's a terrible idea."
  "I understand Victoria's point of view," Satoshi said. "But the trade .
  . . a million years of observation, even if it's limited observation-"
  "Who knows about that," J.D. said.
  "Right."
  "What does Stephen Thomas think?"
  "I don't know what Stephen Thomas thinks or feels or wants!"
  Satoshi's outburst startled J.D.
  Satoshi lifted his mug, but set it down hard instead of drinking.
  "He spends all his time alone, in his lab, or-" His hands clenched around
  it. "He's changed so much."
  J.D. sat down across the table.
  "Because of Feral? Because of turning into a diver?"
  "I don't know," Satoshi said sadly, more calmly. "Feral, being a
  Changeling, misjudging Blades . . . that's all part of it. But not all."
  He stopped and sat back, embarrassed. "You don't need to hear this."
  "It's all right," J.D. said.
  Victoria's voice flowed through the intercom.
  "Hey, you guys, anybody up? Come look at this!"
  J.D. and Satoshi hurried to the observers' chamber, where Victoria sat
  with her couch turned to face the curved glass wall.
  J.D. saw what Victoria was watching. She whistled softly through her
  teeth as she slid into the auxiliary couch next to Victoria's and turned
  it toward the outside.
  A protrusion of silk led from the crater, across the rocky surface of the
  planetoid, nearly to the Chi. It looked like a thick, rumpled carpet. As
  J.D. watched, it extended itself another handsbreadth. The leading edge
  roiled and quivered as silk-spinners created it from the inside out.
  "it worried me at first," Victoria said, "but Nerno's
         METAPHASE     87

 making no attempt to camouflage it. I tested the silkit's strong, but it
 wouldn't withstand the Chi's engines if we lifted off. I don't think it's
 any danger."
  "I wish Nemo would answer my transmissions," J.D. said. "I could ask
  about it. And about what Stephen Thomas saw. I'm worried. . . . I don't
  know what to think about the silence. Or the way Nemo dismissed us
  yesterday."
  "Nemo hasn't given up on us entirely," Victoria said. "The planetoid is
  following Starfarer toward Europa's transition point."
  "Nerno's coming after us?" J.D. exclaimed, surprised and delighted.
  "Mm-hmm. Following, but not closing any distance. That's probably a good
  thing. Starfarer doesn't need any more gravitation perturbations."
  "I'd love another expedition into the web," Satoshi said. "I have a good
  start on an analysis. But only a start."
  "We might have more time, if Nemo follows us all the way through
  transition-"
  "Nemo can leave from the same point and come out at the same place on the
  other side," Victoria said. "But without my algorithm, the route will be
  different."
  "Tracking Europa?"
  "Probably. I suppose it's possible Nemo has another algorithm."
  "Europa gave me the impression everybody in Civilization uses the same
  one. The best one they've found yet."
  "Yes. Me, too. If that's true, however long it takes her to get wherever
  we're going, that's how long it'll take Nemo. It will take us less time.
  But I don't know how much less time. Whether we'll catch up to the alien
  humans or not . . ."
  "Wait, back up a minute," J.D. said. "You don't know where we're going?"
  "Not yet, eh? It's complicated. Arachne hasn't solved it yet."
  J.D. looked at her, astonished.
      88    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Victoria smiled, contentedly.
  "It's okay, ch? The algorithm shows that wherever we're heading, it's
  full of cosmic string. So even if we lose Europa, we can keep going."
  J.D. stared through the transparent wall. The tube of silk reached the
  foot of the Chi. There, it paused.
  "What will we do, if we lose Europa's trail?"
  "I don't know," Victoria said. "I just don't know."
  They sat side by side and stared at the projection from Nerno's crater.
  The projection began to inflate, like a balloon blowing up.
  What is that thing? J.D. thought.
  "Do you want me to open Arachne for Nemo?" Victoria asked abruptly.
  "Yes," Satoshi said.
  Victoria gave him a surprised look.
  "Could you take your algorithm out first?" J.D. asked.
  "No. Not anymore. Arachne's still finding the solutions we'll need. And
  by now the algorithm's hardwired in. It's part of the computer's thought
  patterns."
  "Then . . . I guess you'd better keep Nemo out for the time being."
  "Yeah. That's what I think, too."
  Suddenly Nerno's tube reared up like a snake. Satoshi leaned closer,
  fascinated.
  Victoria jumped to her feet. Her eyelids fluttered as she touched the
  Chi's onboard computer, preparing for emergency liftoff.
  "Wait, Victoria!"
  Victoria opened her eyes, frowning.
  "It's an airlock," J.D. said.
  As they watched, the swaying tube draped itself against the Chi's outer
  hatch. Its puckered end opened, crept outward, and its edge fastened
  itself around the sea] of the hatch, trembling with the workings of small
  creatures within its walls.
  A spot of heat appeared in the back of J.D.'s mind. She opened herself
  to the transmission.
          METAPHASE    89

  "Nemo? Is it you?"
  "J.D., please come to me."

 Alone, J.D. hurried through the airlock and into the new tunnel. She did not
 even stop to put on her spacesuit; she simply grabbed a pocketful of LTMs
 and headed for Nemo's crater.
  At the edge, she paused. A frayed bit of silk led downward. It was the same
  lifeline that she had followed yesterday. No lifeliner waited to spin her
  a new thread.
  She descended, expecting the thread to vanish into a reshaped curtain. Each
  time she rounded a curve, she expected to see a lifeliner hunkered down
  waiting for her. But the configuration of the nest had not changed. The
  corridors were very quiet. J.D. saw none of the spinners and weavers and
  scavengers that had been so common yesterday. The curtains looked drab and
  dusty. She tapped into an LTM perception of the ultraviolet. Instead of
  bursting around her in patterns and colors, it faded into a gray moir6. The
  shimmering blossoms had faded to blurs.
  The larger attendants no longer haunted the spaces between the corridors,
  throwing their shadows against the tunnel walls. The nest felt deserted.
  Even the lightlines had faded, as if their optical properties had deteri-
  orated.
  J.D. climbed and slid down a long slope. At the bottom, an attendant with
  several broken spines tried valiantly to drag away a fallen curtain. The
  curtain's edges shredded as it moved.
  The attendant gave up trying to move the disintegrating fabric. Scrambling
  over wrinkles and folds, it crawled to the center, and picked and chewed
  at the material.
  J.D. sat on her heels and watched it; in a moment it had eaten a fist-sized
  hole. She rose quickly and continued deeper into the web.
  She reached Nerno's chamber. The squidmoth lay
      90    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 motionless, eyelid closed, beside the line of silken pouches. Still
 another pouch lay nearly completed beneath Nerno's limp tentacles. The
 spinners wandered around the top, stumbling into each other, creating the
 lacy edge.
  "Nemo?"
  The squidmoth's eyelid opened slowly. The long tentacles moved
  lethargically in a tangle; the short tentacles hung limp. A fine mist of
  silken strands covered Nerno's lower body, restraining the last couple
  of pairs of vibration-sending legs.
  "Are you all right? Were you asleep?-But you don't sleep."
  "In this form, I don't sleep." Nemo extended the long tentacles toward
  her. She grasped one; the others curved around her body. Their warmth
  soaked into her.
  "I'm glad you're still talking to me," J.D. said. "I was afraid you
  weren't."
  "You've decided not to trade information with me."
  Here in Nerno's crater, J.D.'s impulse to give Nemo access to Arachne
  felt much stronger than her thoughtful decision to protect Starfarer's
  computer web.
  "I'm sorry," she said. "Europa and Androgeos-Androgeos mostly-scared us.
  Give us all a little more time with you."
  "You're different," Nemo said.
  "In what way?" J.D. was afraid Nemo would say, I misjudged you, I don't
  want to talk to you anymore, go away.
  Nemo's proboscises regained their normal activity; the mustache began to
  ripple.
  "It's your scent that's different."
  J.D. was not wearing perfume-she seldom didand she had used the same soap
  as always.
  She supposed she smelled strange to Nemo, as Nemo smelled strange to her.
  But . . . Nemo had not said strange, or unpleasant. Nemo had said
  "different."
  She started to blush. She did smell different today, even to herself,
  with a trace of the deep sexy musk that remained after she and Zev made
  love.
          METAPHASE    91

  "I suppose I do," she said. "Human beings smell different depending on what
  they're doing, or what they've eaten, or the state of their health." She
  hoped that would do for now. She supposed she should tell Nemo in detail
  why and how she smelled different from yesterday. She might have been able
  to do so if they had been alone. But they were not alone. They were under
  the eyes of the LTMs and everyone on Starfarer.
  Why, she thought, is it harder to tell other human beings about intimate
  actions-actions we share, after all-than it would be to tell someone
  completely alien? Because an alien would be objective about it? Because if
  an alien said, "How extremely strange," it would hurt less than if a human
  said the same thing?
  "Does it bother you that I smell different today?" J.D. asked.
  "Your new scent makes you a different shape in my mind."
  J.D. smiled. She hoped her new shape in Nerno's mind was not quite as
  undignified as it had been when she was with Zev. At least they had been
  making love within a gravity field. In zero gravity, sex could be hilari-
  ous.
  "Today you're different, too," J.D. said. "Are you . . . wearing clothes?"
  "No," Nemo said.
  Nemo reached up to the bank of honey ants and plucked one. Only a few
  remained. A burst of saliva flooded J.D.'s mouth. She could taste the
  sweetness and feel the rush. But instead of offering the honey ant to J.D.,
  Nemo stroked the creature till it folded its legs. Nemo slid it into the
  silken pouch. Disappointed, J.D. watched it vanish.
  A spinner emerged from beneath Nerno's vibrationsending legs. It crawled
  up the side fin and over Nerno's back, trailing a strand of silk. J.D.
  tapped into an LTM perception in the ultraviolet. The blanket of silk
  around Nerno's tail section rippled like water, like sunlight pouring
  through leafy trees and dappling the ground.
      92    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Several more spinners climbed up Nemo's side, helping create the layered
  fabric.
  "You are so beautiful," J.D. said.
  "I'm changing," Nemo said.
  "But how? Why?"
  "I'm changing myself into an adult, because I'm very old."
  "But you said you're just a child."
  "No, I told you I'm a juvenile."
  "But when you said you'd lived for a million yearsI thought you were just
  at the beginning of your life!"
  "You asked my life span."
  J.D. grasped Nemo's tentacle suddenly. She sank down beside the squidmoth
  and stroked the soft, brilliant skin. She had asked Nemo's life span.
  Nemo had lived a million years.
  "How long do you live, after you become an adult?"
  "Until I reproduce."
  "In a hundred years?" She was afraid to hear the answer. She made up one
  she hoped to hear. "Five hundred?"
  "In a few hours."
  "Oh, no-!"
  I keep making assumptions! she shouted, angrily, to herself. Assumptions!
  "You're protesting my decision," Nemo said.
  "Not your decision, just the timing. I just met you! I like you, I don't
  want to lose you!"
  "If I'd known you were coming, I'd have waited to change."
  "Can't you wait now?"
  "No, I've been preparing for too long."
  "You can't go back?"
  One of the attendants that cleaned Nerno's skin scuttled across the
  floor.
  Nemo's tentacle snapped out of J.D.'s hand and caught the creature. It
  struggled as Nemo placed it in the gray silk pouch. Holding the pouch
  with all three tentacles, trembling, Nemo sealed its edge to the curtain.
          METAPHASE    93

  "All my attendants are parceled out." Nemo touched the bulging pouches.
  "Parceled out? Why? What are those things?"
  "They are egg sacs for my children."
  "Can't you change your mind?"
  "Do you wish me to change my mind?"
  J.D. wanted to say, Yes! Don't change, don't die.
  "What would happen if you stayed a juvenile?" she asked.
  "My attendants would die."
  "And your children?"
  "They'd never be born."
  "What about you?"
  "I would leave nothing behind me."
  "Tell me your life cycle," J.D. said.
  "I awoke, I remembered my parents, to thank them, and I listened and I
  learned and I grew into my body."
  J.D. clutched at a hope. "You listened to your parents? You learned from
  them? They were there to teach you?"
  "They weren't there, but I remembered what they left for me, and I added
  to what they had learned."
  "Were they dead?"
  "My juvenile parent might still be alive, but my adult parent died, of
  course."
  "When you exchange genetic material with others of your people-that's being
  a juvenile parent?"
  "Yes, we're the juvenile parents of each other's children."
  "But you don't bear the children until after you metamorphose into an
  adult," J.D. said, beginning to understand.
  "That's right."
  "And then you'll die."
  "I'll die."
  "And you can't delay the change."
  Nemo touched the sacs again, handling them delicately so as not to damage
  the hibernating attendants and groomers, spinners and honey ants and
  silk-eaters. Nerno's legacy, parceled out into each offspring's cradle.
      94    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "I could stop the change."
  "Then what would happen?"
  "I'd never change at all."
  "Never? You'd be immortal?"
  "Until I got bored."
  "That could be a long time, Nemo."
  "But I'd have no offspring, and then no one would remember me."
  Nerno's tentacles withdrew from the silken sacs. The long tentacles
  twined together, apart, and circled JDA body, quivering, brushing her
  body with quick, delicate touches.
  "I'd remember you," J.D. said sadly.
  "You aren't immortal."
  "No," J.D. said.
  "It's important for my children to remember me."
  "Will your children be identical to you, with identical memories-" She
  stopped. "No, of course not, they have another parent. A juvenile
  parent."
  "They'll know all I know, but they won't be identical to me."
  "I understand." She let Nerno's tentacle curl and cuddle in her hands,
  like a warm, furry snake. "I wish we'd met sooner. I would have liked
  more time to know you." She tried to smile. "About a hundred years."
  "Maybe you'll know my children."
  "I hope so."
  The silk-spinners continued to crawl around and over Nemo, guided and
  encouraged, now and again, by one of the long tentacles.
  "What will happen now?" J.D. asked.
  "Soon I'll sleep, and you'll return home, and when I awaken I'll be
  changed."
  "What will you change to?"
  "You can see, if you want."
  "I'd like that. Thank you. How will I know? When will it be?"
  "It's different for everyone."
  "I'll wait."
          METAPHASE    95

  "No, go home, I'll call you to return."
  "All right," J.D. said reluctantly.
  J.D. watched the silk-weavers flow back and forth and around Nemo's body.
  We could have kept Feral's body alive, she thought. We could have
  regenerated his burst arteries and damaged brain, but he wouldn't've been
  Feral anymore. He would've been a child in an adult's body, with part of
  his life already spent.
  Trying to persuade Nemo to stop changing would have been the same as
  reviving Feral's body after Feral himself was gone. J.D. thought about the
  rhythms of life. Nerno's rhythms differed from the rhythms of a human
  lifespan, but they were no less demanding. For all her disappointment, J.D.
  respected the decision Nemo had made.
  Nerno's eyelid closed completely, nearly vanishing against the shimmering
  peacock pattern.
  "Nemo!" J.D. said, startled, afraid the squidmoth had gone to sleep without
  saying goodbye. "Nerno?" She sent the message softly through her link, an
  electronic whisper.
  The eyelid quirked open.
  "I'm sorry-I was afraid you'd gone already."
  "I'm curious about sleep." After that, Nemo said no more.
  J.D. sat beside Nemo for a long time, until the spinners finished the
  dappled chrysalis. The LTMs watched the scene. They would record
  everything, even changes that happened too quickly, too slowly, too subtly
  for a person to notice. J.D. put them on the floor and turned them all away
  from herself so she had a semblance of privacy.
  The silk covered Nemo, except for the bright furred tip of one tentacle.
  "J.D.?"
  "I'm here, Victoria."
  "Shall we go home?"
  J.D. shivered. The web cooled as the light dimmed,
      96    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 as if the fibers of Nemo's construction were metamorphosing along with
 their creator.
  J.D. replied reluctantly. "Sure. I'm coming."

 The Chi's outer hatch closed. Nemo's tunnel loosened its seal, dropped
 away, and withdrew. J.D. watched it, wondering if it meant Nemo was still
 aware of events and surroundings.
  She tried to send Nemo one last message. She received no reply.

 The Chi returned to Starfarer. At first the starship was a tiny dark blot
 against the huge silver expanse of its distant stellar sail. It resolved,
 gradually, into the two enormous rotating cylinders that formed the
 starship's body. The Chi oriented itself to the hub of the campus cylin-
 der, then approached the dock.
  Slowly, perfectly, it connected.

 J.D. took a deep breath and let it out, returned the reassuring pressure
 when Zev squeezed her hand, and kicked off gently from the Chi's access
 hatch into Starfarer's waiting room. Her overnight bag bumped against her
 leg; she wished she had a backpack like Satoshi's. They had called for an
 artificial to take their gear back into Starfarer, but none answered.
 Victoria had a small neat shoulder bag. Stephen Thomas carried a sample
 case on a strap, and his quilt, folded up and tucked under his arm. He no
 longer looked at all awkward in zero g, as he had when she first met him.
  J.D. floated in amidst a crowd of people: Starfarer's faculty and staff.
  Professor Thanthavong. Senator Orazio, whom J.D. had expected to see, and
  Senator Derjaguin, whom she had not. Gerald Hemminge, trying to shush the
  racket so he could moderate the discussion. The sailmaster, lphigenie
  Dupre, who had for once come down out of the sailhouse. Awaiyar Prakesh,
          METAPHASE    97

 whose work dovetailed with Victoria's at the point where astronomy and
 physics intersected. Crimson Ng, the sculptor, and Chandra, the sensory
 recorder, both from the art department. Nikolai Petrovich Cherenkov, the
 cosmonaut, hero of his homeland, refugee from his homeland. Griffith, who
 claimed to be an accountant from the General Accounting Office, even though
 no one believed him, as usual tagging along after Kolya. Infinity Mendez,
 whose actions after Feral's death had probably kept more people from dying.
 Esther Klein, the transport pilot. Floris Brown, the first member of
 Grandparents in Space. A gaggle of graduate students: J.D. recognized Lehua
 and Mitch and Fox. J.D. had no grad students of her own. Job prospects for
 alien contact specialists were rather low.
  They all floated in the barely perceptible microgravity of the waiting room
  at the hub of the cylinder, surrounding the members of the alien contact
  department. The noise rose to a painful level as everyone burst out talking
  at once, asking more questions, making more comments.
  "I'm sorry," J.D. said. "I can't hear you all."
  Chandra, the sensory artist, pushed herself in front of everyone else and
  ignored Gerald's efforts to organize. She turned her strange opaque gray
  eyes on J.D. She looked blind, but her vision was more acute than any
  ordinary person's, and she could store and recall any image she perceived.
  "Weren't you scared?" Chandra asked,
  "Now and then," J.D. said. "But Nemo seems very gentle to me."
  "Gentle! Did you see what happened to Stephen Thomas?"
  "Nothing happened to Stephen Thomas," Stephen Thomas said, drifting between
  Florrie Brown and Fox. "I don't know what was happening to those critters,
  but nothing happened to me."
  "It could have. We don't know what Nemo wants. Maybe when it reproduces it
  needs a nice warm body to lay its eggs in."
      98    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "I don't think so," J.D. said.
  "Why not?"
  "Because Nerno's a civilized being."
  Chandra shrugged. "And we're half-evolved exiles. Why should Nemo care
  what happens to us? Europa didn't care if she stranded us in orbit around
  Sirius and we never got home."
  "Nemo only eats insubstantial food," J.D. said.
  "Who said anything about eating? Besides, Nerno's metamorphosing. Lots
  of critters eat one thing during one stage of their lives-I don't know,
  leaves or grass or flower nectar-that eat other stuff, other times."
  "This is a subject worth discussing," Victoria said, "but let's not be
  morbid about it."
  "I'm not morbid."
  Stephen Thomas looked at her askance. "Have you taken a look at your own
  work lately?"
  "Screw you, Stephen Thomas Gregory. And how are you going to feel if J.D.
  comes back full of maggots?"
  "That's her job," Stephen Thomas said easily.
  "Stephen Thomas!" Professor Thanthavong exclaimed.
  J.D. laughed. "I asked for that one, Professor-Stephen Thomas is quoting
  me. But, Chandra . . . there's a principle of astronomy that says you
  aren't likely to be in the right place at the right time to observe an
  event of cosmological significance. Considering Nerno's age, the
  principle applies. It'd be a tremendous coincidence if I arrived just in
  time to feed Nerno's offspring."
  "Unless it isn't a coincidence at all."
  "What-? Oh. I see what you mean."
  "Nemo chooses when to become an adult. So maybe squidmoths hang around
  waiting till there's somebody just right, and then . . ."
  "I think,77 J.D. said, "that you've been watching too many old monster
  movies."
  "Maybe you've written too many sentimental sci-fi novels!"
  "Sentimental!" J.D. exclaimed, affronted.
          METAPHASE    99

  "Yeah, in the end everything comes out right for everybody. " Chandra
  made a noise of disgust.
  J.D. almost laughed and almost cried.
  I think I'm too tired to be having this conversation, she said to
  herself.
  "Er," Gerald said, at a loss and trying to make the best of it, "perhaps
  it would be better to postpone literary discussion until a later time?
  Now, we shall break into smaller groups and meet separately. That way our
  colleagues won't be quite so overwhelmed."
  Hearing the murmurs of agreement, J.D. gave Gerald a grateful glance.
  With that, the tight sphere of people broke up into smaller clusters,
  sorted broadly by occupation: physical sciences around Victoria, social
  sciences with Satoshi, biological sciences with Stephen Thomas. The group
  around Stephen Thomas included Florrie Brown. When she joined him, he
  took her frail hand and kissed it gallantly. She smiled, and J.D.
  realized that beneath her remarkably quaint heavy black eye make-up,
  beneath the pink and green and white braids drifting around her mostly
  shaved head, Florrie Brown was beautiful.
  Professor Thanthavong joined J.D. briefly.
  "Are you certain about changing your link?" she asked.
  "Yes," J.D. said. "I want to enhance it. There still may be time to use
  it."
  "Very well," Thanthavong said. "I've made the preparation. See me when
  you're ready."
  "Thank you," J.D. said, as Thanthavong touched the wall, pushed off, and
  floated toward Stephen Thomas's discussion section.

 Stephen Thomas led his group out of the waiting room, heading down into
 Starfarer's main cylinder and out of zero g.
  The group was much smaller than it should have been. Many of the
  scientists of the multinational faculty
      100   VONDA N. McINTYRE

 had been recalled by their governments, protesting the threat of change in
 Starfarer's purpose. So they had all been left behind when Starfarer fled.
  Stephen Thomas was glad Florrie Brown had joined his group. He liked her;
  he only wished she and Victoria had not started out on the wrong foot.
  Besides Stephen Thomas, the scientists included Professor Thanthavong, a
  couple of biochemists and a botanist, and a dozen graduate students: Lehua,
  Bay, Mitch, Fox-
  "Fox, what are you doing here?"
  Fox was one of Satoshi's graduate students.
  "Satoshi isn't talking to me."
  ""at?" he asked, incredulous.
  Both Satoshi and Stephen Thomas had good reason to be annoyed with Fox. She
  was only twenty, too young to apply for a place on the deep space
  expedition. She had refused to return to Earth. Stephen Thomas and Satoshi
  had been in the genetics building, trying to persuade her to get on the
  transport and go home, when the missile hit Starfarer and brought the
  hillside down around them. But the missile might have hit anywhere. Stephen
  Thomas found it impossible to blame Fox for staying behind, and he assumed
  Satoshi felt the same. So what, if they got charged with kidnapping when
  they got back home? Their prosecution for hijacking the starship would
  probably take precedence anyway.
  Unless kidnapping the niece of the president of the United States took
  priority over everything.
  "Satoshi thinks it's my fault you're turning into a diver!" Fox said.
  "Oh, bullshit."
  "Don't make me leave," she said.
  He shrugged. "Doesn't make any difference to me."
  Stephen Thomas was tired and distracted. Most of his body had stopped
  aching for the moment, but his toes hurt fiercely. He wanted a hot bath.
  He thought it might help.
  Thanthavong watched him with concern. "Come
         METAPHASE     101

 along, Stephen Thomas. Questions can wait till we're back on solid
 ground,"
  "It doesn't matter," he said. Everyone was used to his bitching about
  zero g, but he had spent so much time in weightlessness recently that he
  had overcome his aversion to it. Or . . . his body was preparing him for
  living in water.
  He followed Thanthavong obediently. He was in the habit of complying with
  her requests. Like everyone else, he admired her to the point of awe.
  When the changing virus infected him, and she prepared to treat him
  against it, saying no to her was one of the hardest things he had ever
  done.
  They made their way to the long hill that formed one end of Starfarer's
  campus cylinder. The hill, with its winding switchback paths, led down
  from the axis to the cylinder floor, the living surface. The air was
  sharp and cool with rain. Overhead, puffy clouds softened the sharp
  bright line of the sun tube and, beyond the tube, the cold glitter of
  lakes and streams on the far side of the cylinder. Starfarer's small
  shallow ocean, gray and foggy, circled the opposite end of the cylinder.
  Stephen Thomas kept waiting to feel some primeval call to the sea, but
  it did not happen.
  You aren't turning into a fish, he said to himself, repeating Zev's
  distressed protest to a joke about what was happening to Stephen Thomas.
  You aren't turning into a fish. You aren't going to get pulled to the sea
  to spawn.
  At a hairpin turn of the trail, halfway to the floor of the cylinder,
  benches clustered in a small circle. The false gravity was about half of
  Starfarer's regular seventenths g. One could sit without bouncing into
  the air.
  Thanthavong took a seat and motioned the others to join her. Stephen
  Thomas limped to a nearby bench, lowered himself gratefully, and
  stretched his long legs. He curled his toes, pressing them against the
  soles of his sandals, straightening them quickly when the ache turned to
  a raw jolt of pain.
      102   VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Everybody else joined the circle and watched with anticipation as Stephen
  Thomas slipped his carryingcase strap off over his head and held the case
  in his lap. The grad students had been waiting for something new to work
  on. J.D. had brought Stephen Thomas a crumpled plant from Europa's ship,
  but the plant was, as Europa said, of Earth origin. Though the bacteria
  associated with it were still acting strange, they matched ordinary Earth
  species. He was glad he finally had something for his students.
  "Stephen Thomas?"
  He opened the sample case. He had not transmitted any of this information,
  or discussed it on the public access. Europa and Androgeos had made him
  more cautious-more sneaky-than he had ever been before.
  "The optical fiber J.D. picked up is just a polymer. Organic. Similar to
  silk, a little stronger." He shrugged. "Most of its interesting qualities
  are optical. But it was shed into a living ecosystem. Good and nonsterile.
  Particles in the range from viral to amoebic. I made some slides, and . .
  ."
  He pulled the cushioned isolation chamber out of the case and held it up,
  letting light flow through the windows ofthe sample vials.
  Tiny cell colonies traced one inoculation stab.
  He had not expected-not dared to hope for-the growth to appear so quickly.
  He had been afraid to hope for any growth at all.
  Most of the tubes of growth medium remained clear. No surprise: he had no
  way-yet-of knowing what to feed an alien cell.
  But something, some alien equivalent of a bacterium, was an autotroph: an
  organism that could grow and replicate using only simple sugars, oxygen,
  water. . . .
  He offered the isolation chamber to Thanthavong.
  "No," she said. "No. You carry it. I'm afraid my hand . . . might not be
  steady enough."
  They had met the alien humans. They had encoun-         METAPHASE     103

 tered an alien species of intelligence. But this microscopic quantity of
 life was the first alien cell they could look at, grow, and study.
  "Maybe some of the other microbes feed on the autotroph," Lehua said.
  "Right." With a little luck, he could end up with a self-sustaining mixed
  colony of alien microbes.
  "Did you have enough to do any tests?" Thanthavong asked.
  "Just one." He paused. "Whatever Nemo's ecosystem uses to make whatever
  it uses for genes . . . it isn't DNA."

 J.D. and Zev found themselves among a diverse group of faculty and staff,
 including most of the artists, Jenny Dupre, and Senator Orazio.
  J.D. wished she did not have to meet with them all so soon after getting
  back. She was tired, and sad. Still, she understood why her colleagues
  were here waiting for her. She would have been with them, if she had not
  been a member of the alien contact department.
  "There's no question of letting the alien into Arachne," Jenny Dupre
  said.
  "I don't think so," J.D. said sadly. "And I'm beginning to think that's
  a mistake."
  "The web's still too fragile to risk it!"
  J.D. (lid not blame Jenny for her concern. She had nearly died in
  Arachne's crash, the crash that killed Feral. If Feral's death was murder
  rather than accident, as Jenny believed, then Jenny had probably been the
  target.
  Nevertheless, the more J.D. thought about it, the more she disagreed with
  keeping Nemo out.
  She wanted to be back with Nemo.
  She was still moving through microgravity, so she tried to keep her eyes
  from closing as she went into a communications fugue. She did not want
  to crash into a wall while she was not looking.
     104     VONDA N. MONTYRE

  She touched Arachne, sending a gentle message to the squidmoth. Nemo
  made no reply.
  J.D. forced her attention back to the group she was with, to their
  questions and curiosity.
  All she could do now was wait.
                  0

                           M

 CHAPTER 6

 STEPHEN THOMAS LEANED HIS HEAD against the isolation box and drew his
 hands from the manipulators. For the moment, he had done all he could do,
 inoculating growth medium with Samples of alien cells and sacrificing a
 few of the precious organisms for microscope slides. Within a day, if the
 alien bacteria continued to grow at their current rate, he would have
 enough cultures to give samples to his colleagues.
  He stretched his body against the hot stiffness of his bruises. He wished
  he were home in bed. He stepped back from the box, and his feet flashed
  quick pain up his legs.
      106    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "Christ on a crutch," he muttered, "that's enough, all right?"
  He shut down the isolation box. The lab was quiet and empty. After the
  conference, he had sent everyone home. He wanted his students to be fresh
  when he had something for them to work on.
  He grabbed one of the scanning microscope preparations and an inoculated
  isolation tube of culture medium, and carried them down the hall to
  Professor Thanthavong's office.
  He met J.D. and Zev in the hallway. Zev led J.D., watching her worriedly.
  A small holographic display, the LTM transmission from Nerno's chamber,
  tagged along behind them.
  "Hi, Stephen Thomas." J.D.'s voice was pitched half an octave higher than
  normal. Her eyes were bright and very dark, the pupils dilated to the edge
  of the blue-gray irises.
  "Hi," he said. "Are you drunk?"
  "I told you, I don't drink."
  "Oh, right." She had even turned down a sip of celebratory French
  champagne, the day Starfarer's sail first deployed. God, but that felt like
  a long time ago.
  "It's the link preparation," Zev said, sounding worried. "She just breathed
  it, and it's making her weird."
  "Maybe you better get her home to bed."
  "I'm trying, " Zev said. "Come on, J.D., okay?"
  "Okay." She followed Zev obediently down the hallway. When she passed
  Stephen Thomas, she said, "Your hair's down." Now her voice was lower than
  usual.
  Frowning, Stephen Thomas watched them go. He tucked the straying strands
  of his hair behind his ears.
  Zev drew J.D.'s arm across his shoulders and led her out of the biochem
  building, talking to her softly.
  Stephen Thomas shrugged. They were doing fine without his help. He limped
  into Professor Thanthavong's office. He could use some help himself.
  "Professor Thanthavong?"
  She opened the recycler and tossed in the prep bot-         METAPHASE     107

 tle and the inhaler by which she had administered the link enhancer to
 J.D.
  "Hello, Stephen Thomas." Nearby, a couple of holographic images hovered,
  frozen. When her attention returned to one, it would continue its report.
  Stephen Thomas put the slide and the chamber on her desk. "I should have
  enough samples for everybody soon. But here's one, to start."
  "Thank you," she said. She gestured to a chair. "Sit down. You look
  footsore."
  Footsore was hardly the word for it, but he held back from complaining
  to Thanthavong. She probably would not say, "I told you so," but she was
  not likely to offer much sympathy, either. She had not wanted him to turn
  into a diver in the first place.
  He sat down, wondering if he would be able to get up again. Professor
  Thanthavong was small, and all her furniture was too low for him. Sitting
  down eased the pain in his feet, but renewed the ache in his body. He did
  not mention that to Thanthavong, either. She had rescued him from the
  slug. She had probably saved his life. Then she had read him the riot act
  about his behavior.
  She gestured to one of the displays, the report Stephen Thomas had made
  on the alien microbes.
  "This is good work," she said.
  "More questions than answers," Stephen Thomas said.
  "That's why it's good work. You got a lot accomplished while you were
  gone." She paused. "You weren't able to collect more samples," she said,
  a question rather than a comment.
  "I was tempted," Stephen Thomas said. "But I didn't want to screw J.D.
  up with Nemo."
  "Ah."
  "But maybe
  "Out with it, Stephen Thomas."
  "I tried taking a culture off my shirt. The stuff I wiped up from the
  pool. Nothing's growing. Yet. Maybe it will."
      108     VONDA N. MONTYRE

  "We can hope."
  "Yeah.
  "These other experiments you're doing," she said. "With the soil bacteria
  from Europa's ship."
  "I haven't figured those out yet. Any ideas?"
  "Their DNA fingerprints are very close to normal. About what you'd expect
  if they diverged four thousand years ago."
  "They look the same," Stephen Thomas agreed. "But the buggers act
  different."
  "Have you sequenced them?"
  "Not yet. I was resequencing bacteria from J.D. From all of us in alien
  contact."
  "You suspect contamination?" she said sharply.
  "No. I was double-checking. It's strange, though. You'd expect some
  exchange between us and the alien humans. Nothing pathological. The normal
  skin microbes and so forth."
  "But you found none."
  "No. Europa told the truth about something, anyway. "
  "Or we're blessed with unusually robust microbial flora," Thanthavong said
  dryly. "Your students could have done the sequencing."
  "I didn't have the heart to make the kids stop watching the reports."
  "Graduate students expect to work," Thanthavong said. "You're perhaps a bit
  too indulgent of yours. The sequencing should be done soon."
  "Do we have a machine to use?"
  "Biochem's is at your disposal."
  "Good. Thanks." He had not been looking forward to the commute up the hill
  to use the sequencer in the Chi. "I'll go-"
  "Go get some sleep, Stephen Thomas! I said 'soon,' not 'instantly.' Leave
  instructions for your students to do it. You look worn out."
  "Yeah. Okay. I'll see you tomorrow. Today. Later." His time sense was
  completely skewed.
  Stephen Thomas went outside. He paused in the
         METAPHASE     109

 dawn air, enjoying the coolness. The daytime temperatures on Starfarer had
 been warm for spring. He touched Arachne and left a message for his
 students, obeying Professor Thanthavong as far as that went.
  But he did not go home to bed. He had something to do. If he did it now,
  while everyone was still caught up in the reports from the Nemo
  expedition, no one would stop him. If he waited, he might not be able to
  carry out the task at all.

 Infinity Mendez dozed on his futon, drifting in and out of sleep, telling
 himself he should get up and go to work. Beside him, Esther Klein slept
 soundly, her snore a soft buzz.
  By this time of the morning, Infinity had usually been up for a couple
  of hours. He liked to be outside in the gray foggy dawn while the light
  tubes slowly brightened. But he and Esther had sat up late talking to
  J.D. Sauvage.
  Every so often, Infinity stopped and said to himself, We've met an alien
  being. No matter what happens now, we did what we said we were going to.
  Like just about everyone else on board, Infinity would have liked to tag
  along with J.D. He wished he could lie here all day, cuddle with his
  lover, replay the transmissions from the Chi, and wait to see what hap-
  pened next.
  But anticipating what happened next meant anticipating the death of Nemo.
  Come on, he said to himself, suddenly restless. Get up, you have things
  to do.
  Esther curled on her side, facing him, her knees drawn up beneath his
  legs, her small square hand draped down between his thighs.
  Light washed the room. Starfarer's light always came from high noon,
  straight overhead, from the light tubes along the axis of the campus's
  cylindrical body.
  Infinity had gotten used to the unchanging direction of the light before
  the campus was even finished. He
      110    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 had belonged to the construction crew that built the starship. Infinity knew
 Starfarer from the outside in. Having helped build its shell, he now helped
 maintain its ecosystem.
  Infinity covered Esther's hand with his own. She snuggled closer, still
  asleep. Moving away from her warm touch, Infinity slid out from under the
  covers, drew the blanket up around Esther's shoulders, and looked for his
  clothes.
  It's sure harder to keep track of things without the artificial stupids,
  Infinity thought. They should have been released by now. . . .
  Chancellor Blades had impounded them, but he could not control them
  anymore.
  Maybe Gerald's been too busy to let them loose, Infinity thought. He smiled
  to himself. Big job, being acting chancellor of a bunch of revolutionaries.
  Probably Gerald had just not got around to the task. When Chancellor Blades
  impounded the machines, he got everyone's attention. The ASes did the kind
  of work nobody noticed till it did not get done. It was annoying to order
  dinner and get nothing; to find dirty clothes still lying around instead
  of washed and pressed and returned to the shelf.
  What a lot of people did not realize was how important the ASes were to the
  health of Starfarer. The faculty thought of the ASes and mobile Als as
  conveniences. But the machines also watched and maintained and repaired the
  complex structure of the starship.
  Infinity threw on his jeans and sandals and his leather vest, combed the
  tangles out of his long black hair, and left the coolness of his house.
  Outside, in his garden, bees buzzed loudly and birds called and chirped and
  rustled the bushes. The morning was warm for spring. The afternoon would
  be uncomfortably hot.
  The quality of the light made him uneasy. Arachne filtered it so the
  radiation of Sirius resembled the light of the sun; still, its white
  harshness remained. It worried him. He belonged to the staff, not the
  faculty, so under
         METAPHASE    III

 normal circumstances his responsibility was low and his authority
 negligible. Alzena Dadkha, the director of the ecology department, should
 have been in charge.
  But Alzena was gone. Unable to reconcile her conflicting loyalties to her
  family on Earth with her responsibility to the deep space expedition, she
  had fled with Europa and Androgeos. Europa had taken pity on A]zena's
  despair.
  Infinity touched Arachne through his link, asking for access to the
  interior spectrum. The computer gave it without hesitation.
  A bee whizzed past him, flying fast with an angry buzz.
  Whether Arachne would or would not permit him to alter the light filters
  made no difference at all. The filters pegged out at their limits. He
  could have less light, or more. But he could not get a spectrum any
  closer to real sunlight than he already had.
  The bee circled wildly. The frantic buzz stopped short. Infinity frowned.
  The fat honeybees were usually as placid as cows. He worked around them
  all the time, moved the hives, collected the honey. He had never even
  been stung.
  He moved cautiously toward the last place he had heard the bee, expecting
  to find it nuzzling the center of a flower for pollen and nectar. But the
  flowers were still in the breathless morning.
  A faint sound, not even a buzz, caught Infinity's attention. He found the
  bee lying on the ground, upside down, its wings battering uselessly
  against the earth. Its short life span ended in a burst of angry energy;
  its motion stopped and its legs curled up against its body.
  I'd probably run around yelling, too, Infinity thought, if I realized I
  was about to die. But bees don't usually act like that. . . .
  In the driest comer of his garden, he stooped to look at a barrel cactus.
  For a while it had flourished in this microenvironment. Something about
  it troubled him: the spongy feel of its skin when he carefully slipped
  his finger between its hairy spines.
      112    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Infinity's mother came from the American southwest, but she had fled to
  Brazil, a refugee, before Infinity was born. Infinity had never grown a
  cactus before, never lived where cactuses grew wild. His memories from
  childhood, before he came into space, were spotty and disjointed, of eroded
  land struggling to re-establish itself as forest, of displaced people
  grieving for land they had loved and disconnected from the new land where
  they now scraped out a living.
  Information on cactuses was only one of the many things Arachne had lost
  when the system crashed. He wondered if anybody had hard references, if
  Alzena had left anything in her office when she fled. With plants, hands-on
  experience was best. But references were better than nothing.
  He remembered what Esther had told him about her potted cactus. She only
  realized it had died when her cat knocked it over and it had no roots. He
  pushed gently at the barrel cactus. Was it releasing its grasp on the soil?
  Or was the soil just loose? He could not tell.
  Better to leave it alone and keep watch on it. If he worried at it, he
  might damage it.
  He hcaded for the administration building, trying again, as he walkcd, to
  ask Arachne for information about the artificials.
  Arachne replied, but the reply contained no information.
  It's like they don't even exist, he thought. What if Blades destroyed them,
  or threw them out into space? That would be crazy . . . but a lot of crazy
  stuff has been happening recently.

 A holographic triptych, a replay of J.D.'s alien encounters, occupied the
 center of Chandra's large living room, hovering above the thick Berber
 carpet.
  While most people on board Starfarer lived austerely, Chandra lived in a
  house full of stuff. When she decided to join the deep space expedition's
  art department, she had ordered a lot of expensive furniture and
         METAPHASE     113

 sent it on ahead. Other people built their own furniture of bamboo and
 rock foam and canvas. They covered the floor with woven mats. Chandra saw
 no reason to limit herself to local materials and amateur labor. She made
 plenty of money; she could afford to indulge herself. Back on Earth, her
 name on a new production guaranteed attention, reviews, and more royalties
 than she could spend.
  Crimson Ng sat companionably beside Chandra. She watched the replays of
  Nerno's nest, toying idly with a model bone, part of her newest
  sculpture. Crimson held the bone up between her and the holographic
  replays. When she moved the bone, Chandra could see the muscles, the
  skin, the soft sleek pelt of the animal in Crimson's imagination.
  The remains of dinner littered the mosaic table. Chandra had also
  imported a supply of exotic food; she had been afraid that the meals on
  board Starfarer would be pedestrian. She had been right. And now, the
  campus was in such disarray that the central cafeteria could not produce
  even pedestrian meals.
  "Did you get enough dinner?" she asked Crimson.
  "I sure did. It was great."
  One of the displays repeated J.D.'s first meeting with the squidmoth.
  Chandra sprawled naked on her leather couch. She could take in her
  surroundings with her whole body, if she chose, but there was absolutely
  no point in recording J.D.'s experience secondhand.
  Chandra felt jealous of J.D.: not simply envious, wishing to have the
  experience herself, but flat out jealous.
  I should have been there instead of her, Chandra thought. Holographic
  recordings. Big deal.
  Visual and audio recordings could never convey exactly what J.D. had
  experienced, the way a sensory artist could.
  I should have been there, Chandra said to herself. I can see and feel and
  taste and hear and smell every-
        114    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 thing, and everybody could experience it again, through me.
  No one else on board resented the alien contact specialist's position. They
  were all perfectly happy to back her up, to support her, to be good
  obedient members of the team.
  Fine for them. Chandra always worked alone.
  She had barely recorded a thing since coming on board Starfarer, since
  giving her life up to this pastoral, small-town campus. Starfarer was as
  boring as a village back home, despite being a stone cylinder four light-
  years from Earth. As soon as it was too late to change her mind, Chandra
  had realized her mistake.
  The other experience she would have wanted to capture had also passed her
  by: transition. When Starfarer fled Earth, she had been connected by hard
  link to a backup computer, storing a full load of sensory recordings. If
  Arachne had been up, she could have been ready for transition, and for
  Starfarer's arrival at Tau Ceti. But she had missed that chance. The Tau
  Ceti to Sirius transition had been just as bad. Arachne crashed again,
  Feral died, and Stephen Thomas and J.D. caught Blades at sabotage.
  I should have been part of the hunt, too, Chandra thought. But J.D. didn't
  even consider trusting me.
  Chandra's body still had not recorded transition. She needed a calm,
  controlled approach to the transition point, not the chaotic flights they
  had made so far, with the computer web crashing around them.
  When J.D.'s recorded image took off her spacesuit and let,Nemo touch her,
  Chandra groaned in exasperation. The swollen nerve clusters all over
  Chandra's body throbbed and engorged with anticipation.
  "Why didn't you take off your clothes, you stupid bitch?" Chandra shouted.
  She flung herself against the back of the couch.
  "Chandra!" Crimson exclaimed. But at least she spared a little of her
  attention from the replay, and from her sculpted bone.
  "She should've," Chandra said irritably. "She's seen
         METAPHASE     115

 too many old sci fi movies. She thinks aliens want to have sex with human
 beings, and she's scared."
  "That's silly. Would you've taken your clothes off?"
  "You bet I would."
  "Wouldn't you be embarrassed?"
  "No. Why should P I let people experience my body from the inside out.
  Damn! They should've let me go along! Or at least made her make a sensory
  recording."
  "Now I understand," Crimson said.
  "What?"
  "Why you kept trying to scare J.D. into not going back."
  Chandra shrugged. "It was worth a try."
  "No, it wasn't. If you wanted to be in the alien contact department, why
  didn't you apply there instead of the art department?"
  "I joined Starfarer at the last minute, it was too late," she said
  belligerently.
  Crimson gave her a skeptical glance.
  "I didn't think they'd take me-all right? But I knew I could get in the art
  department. Will you stop playing with that?"
  "I'm not playing." Crimson did not press the point of Chandra's Starfarer
  affiliation, or her ambitions. "I'm figuring out what it ought to look
  like. I have to hold it and carry it around and change it till I get the
  model right. I can't fossilize it till I get it right."
  But she put the strange model bone aside and knelt on the couch beside
  Chandra, gazing at her with concern.
  "It would have made more sense for them to let me go than for them to let
  Zev tag along," Chandra said. "It isn't fair! He'd never've gotten up here
  if I hadn't smuggled him on board."
  "I'd like to go on the Chi, too, you know," Crimson said. "Everybody would.
  But J.D.'s the alien contact specialist."
  "So she's first."
  "You've done a lot of other things first. And recorded them for us."
      116    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "I've recorded a lot of things best," Chandra said. "But not first. I don't
  think there's anything left on Earth to do and be, first. That's why I came
  out here!"
  "I don't care if you're first or not."
  "I'm glad you like my stuff," Chandra said. "Nobody else on this heap pays
  it any attention. Maybe three whole people have accessed it in the past two
  weeks."
  "You are in a bad mood," Crimson said, out of patience. Then she laughed.
  "What's so funny?"
  "Chandra, who's had a chance in the last two weeks to spend any time-"
  Chandra thought Crimson was about to say "to spend any time playing."
  Bristling, she readied a retort.
  11
  -on anything but the real world?"
  Chandra cut off the sharp words she had planned when she heard what Crimson
  really said. Finding another reply took her a moment.
  "Yeah," Chandra said, reluctant to be placated. "I guess you're right."
  On the crater replay, J.D. scrabbled her way up a steep silky slope. The
  LTMs had caught a glimpse of several of Nemo's attendants, but the
  recording pitched and yawed till Chandra closed her strange all-over-gray
  eyes.
  "It's making me seasick! They'll have to edit that to death!"
  "Shh, look, there's another one of those spider things. I want to watch
  it."
  The creature left off creating a shimmery sheet of new white silk,
  rappelled to the floor, and snaked off on half a dozen ropy limbs. It
  looked like a cross between a brittle star, with long whiplash
  tentacle-legs, and a crustacean, with a shrimplike head and a ring of eyes.
  Crimson stroked her model bone again. She examined it intently, turned it
  over, put it down, glanced at the image of Nemo's attendant.
  "It's too conventional," Crimson said.
  "Huh? My stuff?"
         METAPHASE     117

  "No, mine. The fossils. They're all on an ordinary vertebrate body plan."
  "Oh, right. Six-legged, winged, fanged, twelve-eyed vertebrates."
  "Even if I did that all at once, they'd be too much like us."
  Chandra sat crosslegged on the sofa, enjoying the soft warmth of the
  leather, and the way the leather stuck to her skin.
  "You sure pissed Gerald off when you told Europa you're a
  paleontologist," she said. "I think you really got her to believe we'd
  found alien bones on the moon."
  "Gerald just doesn't get it," Crimson said. "I am a paleontologist."
  Chandra laughed. "I like the way you never go out of character."
  "Seriously. My degree's in paleontology. But it got so I couldn't do
  field work. When the Mideast Sweep started expanding again."
  Chandra sobered and looked at Crimson, tilting her head thoughtfully to
  one side. She was not sure if Crimson was pulling her leg or not.
  "Androgeos took one of my fossils," Crimson said.
  "What? Why'd you let him get away with it?"
  "Because that's what they're for." Crimson laughed with delight. "I hope
  I get to find out what he thinks of it."
  ,,He probably got the twelve-eyed fanged one. He'll just think it was one
  of our ordinary ancestors."
  Crimson laughed again, then fell silent.
  Gazing into Chandra's eyes-most people did not gaze into Chandra's
  featureless silver-gray eyes-Crimson touched Chandra's wrist, stroking
  the bright blue rope of vein that throbbed just beneath her translucent
  tan skin. Crimson's hands were rough from sculpting, from digging in
  Starfarer's coarse new ground to bury her fossils in an artificial but
  convincing stratigraphy. Her fingers circled gently in the sensitive
  hollow of Chandra's palm.
  The nerve clusters pulsed.
      118    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Chandra drew away.
  Crimson let her hands fall into her lap. She frowned, confused and
  disappointed.
  "What's the matter?"
  "I don't do that." Chandra was tempted. But Chandra had made a career of
  resisting temptation.
  "What do you mean? With me? With women?"
  "I don't do it at all."
  "Why? Why not?" Crimson asked, shocked.
  "Every sensory artist in the universe does sex scenes," Chandra said.
  "You don't have to record it!" Crimson exclaimed. "I didn't want you to
  record it!"
  Chandra squinted at her, trying to see her in a different way, trying to
  see her even more clearly. She decided Crimson was serious about not
  recording.
  "You'd better go," Chandra said.
  Crimson sat back. She picked up the model bone, clenching her fingers
  around the shaft. Chandra wondered if Crimson would try to hit her with
  it. That might be interesting.
  But instead, Crimson rose slowly, turned, strode across the rich carpet,
  stooped down and picked up her shoes, and walked out the door without a
  backward glance.

 When Stephen Thomas reached the entrance of the health center, he
 hesitated. He did not*want to go into the deserted, silent place.
  He wished he could go back to Blades's home, push past the silver slugs,
  drag the chancellor out, and force him to come here and see what he had
  done. Did he even care that his sabotage had killed an innocent man?
  I liked Blades, Stephen Thomas thought. How could I be so wrong about
  someone? His aura was clear and bright, transparent and guileless. I
  thought. I stuck up for him, to everybody, even Satoshi and Victoria.
  Stephen Thomas remembered the chancellor's welcoming party-
           METAPHASE    119

  It had been several weeks ago. Victoria had been back on Earth, giving
  a speech at the Houses of Parliament in British Columbia and meeting with
  the Canadian premier. Everybody thought she was lucky not to have to go
  to the party, because most of the faculty believed Blades had been forced
  on the deep space expedition in order to dismantle it. No one had more
  evidence than campus gossip, but most people believed it anyway. Stephen
  Thomas believed it. Gerald Hernminge swore it was not true, which was
  almost enough in itself to make Stephen Thomas believe it. Satoshi did
  not take much stock in campus gossip.
  Stephen Thomas and Satoshi had to go to the party. It would have been an
  inexcusable breach of academic etiquette not to. It would have been a
  direct insult.
  Gerald, of course, had indulged his prerogatives as assistant chancellor
  and hosted the welcome party. He had even gone to the expense of
  importing decent wine from one of the O'Neill colonies. In a few years,
  Starfarer's vines might produce a drinkable vintage, but for now the
  homemade brew was beer.
  Stephen Thomas went to the party expecting to despise Chancellor Blades.
  Satoshi went with an open mind. To his surprise, Stephen Thomas found the
  new chancellor pleasant and interesting and rather shy. But Satoshi took
  an instant and uncharacteristic dislike to him. Satoshi got along with
  everybody. Satoshi even got along with Gerald.
  When they went home, late, Stephen Thomas was cheerfully drunk. Even
  drunk, he noticed Satoshi's irritation. He could hardly miss the angry
  blue sparks.
  They lay together in bed. The moonlight reflected through the open French
  doors of Satoshi's room. Carnations scented the cool breeze.
  "You didn't like the chancellor much," Stephen Thomas said. "And you were
  about the only one who didn't arrive intending to hate him."
  "He's a snob," Satoshi said. "He stood off in the corner and watched us
  like we were experimental animais."
      120    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "Not when he was talking to me, he didn't."
  "He didn't talk to you all evening." Satoshi stroked Stephen Thomas's hip.
  "Just most of it."
  "Is that what bothered you?" Stephen Thomas asked, surprised. "That you
  thought he was coming on to me?"
  Satoshi smiled. "He was."
  "Yeah, true, but he wasn't obnoxious about it. He can take no for an
  answer."
  "If it bothered me every time you got involved with somebody," Satoshi
  said, "I'd be bothered all the time. And if it bothered me every time
  somebody made a pass at you-I'd be nuts. Why would I pick Blades to get
  jealous oP"
  "How should I know? You won't tell me why you don't like him. So I'm making
  wild guesses."
  "I wasn't jealous," Satoshi said. "But Gerald was."
  "Of the pass?" Stephen Thomas asked, skeptical.
  "Of the time he spent with you."
  That made more sense. One of Gerald's duties, a duty he relished, was to
  squire dignitaries around. He would expect to introduce Starfarer to the
  new chancellor.
  ,,Great," Stephen Thomas said. "One more reason for Gerald to dislike me."
  "Let's forget about Gerald."
  Satoshi kissed Stephen Thomas's lips, his cheek, his throat, nibbling at
  the thin gold chain around his neck. The crystal slid along the chain and
  landed against his collarbone, cool as water. Stephen Thomas pulled Satoshi
  closer, and rubbed the small of his back with one hand. He loved the way
  Satoshi's muscles moved beneath his fingers.
  "You still didn't tell me why you don't like Blades."
  "I don't know why I don't like him. I just don't. Maybe I don't like his
  aura."
  "Very funny," Stephen Thomas said. Satoshi did not believe in auras. "His
  aura was just fine."
  "Hmm." Satoshi kept his voice neutral. He knew
         METAPHASE    121

 when he had teased Stephen Thomas enough. Neither Satoshi nor Victoria
 would even try to look for auras.
  The blue sparks of anger faded from Satoshi's aura. A gold glow of
  excitement flashed around him, and scarlet contentment shimmered beyond
  the gold.
  Satoshi pushed Stephen Thomas's hair away from his forehead, caressed his
  face with both hands, and kissed him again, quickly, then harder. He slid
  his knee up Stephen Thomas's thigh. Stephen Thomas dragged his fingers
  down Satoshi's belly and ruffled his dark pubic hair with his
  fingernails. Satoshi's body was like a furnace, blasting out heat, when
  he was sexually aroused.
  "Blades-"
  "I don't want to talk about Chancellor Blades anymore," Satoshi said. He
  clenched his teeth and his back arched. He drew in a long, shuddering
  breath. He laid his hand over Stephen Thomas's, guiding him. Stephen
  Thomas forgot about everything except his partner's pleasure.
  -Now, in the health center, Stephen Thomas closed his eyes and brought
  himself back to the present. Leaning against the doorjamb, he imagined
  making love to Feral.
  Though they had never had a chance to go to bed together, they had made
  an immediate connection. It would have happened. And they had been well
  on the way to a close, solid friendship. Stephen Thomas had imagined
  their making love, and he had imagined inviting Feral to join the
  partnership. Satoshi and Victoria liked him. The family needed another
  member, and Feral fit in well. Someday they all had to stop grieving over
  Merry.
  But what Stephen Thomas had done, by making friends with Feral, was put
  him in danger.
  The health center was warm and pleasant and deserted. All the people
  injured in Arachne's first crash had recovered and gone home. Only one
  person was hurt in Arachne's second crash, and the one person was Feral.
      122    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Stephen Thomas passed through the deserted rooms. No one was around to
  ask him what he wanted, or whether he needed help. The mobile health Als
  had been disabled just like the ASes.
  He expected the morgue to be cold, but it was the same temperature as the
  rest of the health center. When he opened the drawer where Feral lay,
  chill air washed over him.
  He drew back the shroud. Feral stared up at him with dull, open eyes. Dry
  blood smeared his face and streaked in caked rivulets from his nose.
  Blood from his ears matted his curly chestnut hair.
  Stephen Thomas stepped back, in grief and despair,
  Everybody had too much to worry about when Feral died, Stephen Thomas
  thought. Too much to do, to think about one dead man, to worry about what
  death would do to his gentle brown eyes.
  And what did I do? I shut down, got on the Chi, and flew away.
  Stephen Thomas took a ragged breath and returned to Feral's side. He
  touched his friend's cold cheek, his forehead; he drew his webbed hand
  down over Feral's eyes. The stiffness of death had passed from Feral's
  body, and his eyelids closed easily.
  Stephen Thomas got a washcloth and cleaned the dry blood from Feral's
  skin and hair. Feral's expression was somber, but Stephen Thomas could
  imagine his full, mobile lips ready to smile. His chestnut hair curled
  around his face.
  Stephen Thomas had been telling himself all along that he only planned
  to come to the health center and say goodbye to Feral. But he had been
  lying to himself.
  "Gerald can go fuck himself," Stephen Thomas said. "I'll be damned if
  I'll leave you here."
  Feral's clothes had been ripped and cut away during the attempts to
  revive him. Livid bruises mottled his chest. Stephen Thomas found a clean
  sheet and wrapped it around Feral's body. The health center lay well up
  the side of Starfarer's end hill, where the gravity was very low. When
  Stephen Thomas picked Feral up,
         METAPHASE     123

 his body felt absurdly light, as if death had taken away his substance.
  Stephen Thomas easily carried Feral's body to the hub of Starfarer. The
  gravity continued to diminish, till it was barely perceptible. He floated
  himself and his burden to the ferry station, boarded the capsule, and
  strapped Feral's body on the back platform.
  He had not been to the wild side since the wild side's previous spring.
  Spring on the wild side was fall in the campus cylinder. Summer had
  passed in the wilderness, winter had passed on campus. A short trip would
  take him from campus spring into wild side autumn.

 Infinity crossed the lawn in front of the chancellor's house. Three
 exterior ASes, silver slugs, sprawled like shiny boneless rhinoceroses in
 front of the building and guarded its front door. All the house's other
 doors, its windows, its balconies, had been covered with ugly, irregular
 slabs of overlapping rock foam. The secret tunnels leading from it had
 been plugged with rock foam.
  The exterior ASes were the only mobile artificials left working. The
  chancellor had disrupted the campus by recalling the service machines.
  He must have thought that would be a minor irritation compared to
  Arachne's crash; maybe he thought it would be the last straw for the
  expedition members.
  But his petty irritation had backfired on him. He had not realized the
  silver slugs could work inside as well as outside-they could work almost
  anywhere-and had released them to finish repairing Starfarer's damaged
  hull.
  The oversight had been his downfall, for once Stephen Thomas and J.D.
  traced the sabotage of Arachne to Blades, the silver slugs had driven the
  chancellor from the administration building, through the underground
  tunnels, and trapped him in his house. He was cut off from Arachne now.
  The computer had activated its immune system and destroyed Blades's
  neural node, and the silver slugs had cut the house's hard links.
      124   VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Infinity wished Blades had been stopped before anyone died.
  Blades could communicate by note. He could ask for anything he liked, and
  a silver slug would carry it to him. Anything but electronic
  communication, or company. The slugs guarded his door for the protection
  of the expedition, and for his own protection as well. They let no one
  pass in either direction.
  Infinity approached the chancellor's house, crossing behind a rough
  sculpture of tumbled chunks of raw moon rock.
  Like the manicured yard in front of the administration building, the
  green turf around the chancellor's house showed the scars of an angry,
  milling crowd. The tracks of the silver slugs gouged wide, shallow
  trenches in the earth.
  Infinity paused at the edge of the swath of grass. All three silver slugs
  lay facing the same direction, an odd alignment.
  Curious, cautious, he moved forward. One of the silver slugs, a
  lithoclast, reared up to sense him. The slugs knew him. He had called
  them in from repairing Starfarer's outer surface; he had set them to
  guarding Blades. But they would not let him into Blades's house, even if
  that was where he wanted to go.
  The lithoclast subsided. Its bulk eased onto the ground and spread out,
  shimmering. It rested, waiting, its senses trained on the group of rocks.
  The smell of crushed grass, green and light, filled the air.
  In a recess in the tumbled stone, lphigenie Dupre sat staring past the
  silver slugs at the open door of the chancellor's home. Infinity watched
  her uneasily, reluctant to disturb her solitude, but more reluctant to
  leave her here alone.
  It was unusual to see her on Starfarer's inner surface. She preferred
  zero gravity, and stayed in the sailhouse or near the axis as much as she
  could. Arachne ordered her out of free-fall every so often. She complied,
  reluctantly.
  Infinity had not been surprised to see Jenny Dupre
         METAPHASE    12S

 in the waiting room, when the Chi returned from Nerno's web. But he had
 been surprised when she joined the discussion group. He was more surprised
 to see her still here.
  She leaned against the rock, her long, delicate hands lying with fingers
  outspread beside her. She wore her hair in narrow black braids caught up
  at the back of her head. They fell to her shoulders, the bright glass
  beads an uneven fringe. In weightlessness, the braids fanned out and the
  beads clicked together softly, constantly.
  Infinity joined her and sat beside her, watching Blades's house. The
  chancellor remained out of sight. The slugs would let him come to the
  door, but no farther. He could not cross the threshold.
  He had been nearly as reclusive before they penned him in.
  "Something has to be done," Iphigenie said abruptly.
  The sailmaster hated the chancellor with cold outrage. She believed, with
  good reason, that he had tried to kill her. His attack on Arachne had
  caused the first system crash, which injured Iphigenie. His second attack
  had killed Feral.
  Infinity considered her statement, careful not to answer too fast, too
  certainly.
  "Isn't that enough?" He gestured to the foam-covered house with his chin.
  "No," she said. "No. It isn't. He murdered Feral. He meant to kill me.
  He's dangerous."
  "Not anymore."
  "What if he gets back inside the web?"
  "Arachne's immunized against him."
  "And the web was uncrashable!" lphigenie snorted in disgust, "He's been
  talking to Gerald. And to the American senators. I saw them from the
  hill." She gestured back toward the end of Starfarer's cylinder. "But
  when I came down here, they went away."
  The two senators had been passengers on Esther's transport, heading home
  after a fact-finding tour of
      126    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 Starfarer. They were along for the ride, now, and none too happy about it.
  "What do you think we should do?" Infinity asked. Isolating Blades in his
  house had felt like a good compromise to him, when he had thought of it.
  At least it had stopped the riot lphigenie had tried to start, and no one
  else had been hurt.
  "I think," lphigenie said, "that you don't want to know what I want to
  see. The best I can hope for, I suppose, is a trial."
  "We aren't exactly prepared to try anybody. Is anybody even a lawyer?"
  lphigenie shrugged.
  Starfarer had left Earth orbit precipitously, six months early, without
  the long burn-in period the faculty and staff had planned. Maybe during
  the burnin, they would have had to handle antisocial, even criminal,
  behavior. Maybe then they would have been better prepared for it. But the
  glow of optimism and cooperative spirit led them to the tacit, naive
  assumption that every problem could be solved by talking about it, by the
  meetings they held to discuss other sorts of problems.
  The faculty and staff had agreed to continue the deep space expedition,
  in defiance of orders from EarthSpace, at a meeting. They had held a
  meeting to decide whether to go after Europa and Androgeos.
  "I'm worried about you," Infinity said.
  Jenny looked directly at him, gazing at him intently. Always before,
  until he broke up the mob she created, she had glanced at him briefly,
  dismissing him. People liked to pretend Starfarer had no hierarchy, but
  it did. And the hierarchy separated a millionaire solar sail designer
  from a gardener by quite a distance.
  "You are remarkable," she said.
  He looked away, embarrassed. He did not like to stand out. He was not
  sure he wanted to know exactly what she meant. She probably did not mean
  what she said as a compliment.
  "Feral shouldn't have died," she said.
  "Nobody should have died."
         METAPHASE     127

  "I mean-if anyone died, it should have been me. A sacrifice to Artemis,
  to the wind. Maybe that's why Blades directed his sabotage toward me."
  "A sacrifice?" Infinity said.
  "Yes. My namesake escaped, but the gods always take their due, in the
  end-don't you know your mythology?"
  "That isn't my mythology," Infinity said.
  "Oh," Jenny said. "No, I suppose not. I'm sorry."
  "If you want to know about Amaterasu, or Coyote . . ." Infinity shrugged.
  "But not lphigenia."
  "Her father was supposed to sacrifice her to Artemis, for a favorable
  wind. She escaped. Artemis waited. I escaped. Artemis tired of waiting.
  She took my young wild friend instead."
  "Everybody feels lousy about what happened to Feral," Infinity said. "But
  if any one of a dozen things had happened differently, he'd be okay."
  "Blades is responsible." Her eyelids flickered as she cut off her
  conversation with Infinity to communicate with Arachne.
  The faint perception of a small spot of heat told Infinity he, too, had
  a new message. It was Jenny9s meeting proposal, broadcast through Arachne
  to everyone on board.
  Infinity did not add his second. He thought things would be just fine the
  way they were. For as long as it took Starfarer to be able to return
  home. Then the legal system could deal with Chancellor Blades.
  On the other hand, it was just as likely that the United States would
  give the chancellor a medal and arrest everyone else as hijackers and
  terrorists. Maybe Jenny wanted to be certain of some justice, or revenge.
  Infinity still did not want Blades prosecuted here. The memory of the mob
  stayed with him. His friends and acquaintances had put on unrecognizable
  masks of anger. He did not want to see that again.
  He stood up.
  "Are you okay? Do you need any help?"
  "No," Jenny said.
      128    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "Then goodbye, I guess."
  He left her sitting among the rocks, and continued on to the administration
  building.

 As soon as J.D. ended the discussion group, Nikolai Petrovich Cherenkov
 slipped away from the clump of people and fled to the nearest access hatch.
 He had not been able to resist listening to J.D. as long as she would talk
 about Nemo. But the press of people made him uncomfortable and nervous.
  Kolya climbed down the ladder, past ground level, into Starfarer's skin.
  He strode along the dim, coolsmelling corridor, toward the nearest
  elevator.
  Until he reached the safety of the elevator cage, he expected at every
  second to see Griffith behind him, hurrying to catch up. He was sick to
  death of Griffith's following him around, trying to worship him.
  He was rather surprised to have escaped Griffith. He would probably be
  pleased with himself, if he did not feel so dreadful.
  He had not had a cigarette in two days, and he was at the height of
  nicotine withdrawal.
  The elevator slowed and stopped and the floor settled beneath his feet:
  Kolya perceived gravity as pulling backwards against him, then sliding down
  to settle in the proper place.
  Does anyone ever get used to the sensation of riding an elevator inside a
  rotating space station? Kolya wondered. I've lived in space longer than
  anyone, and I never have.
  He put on his spacesuit, entered the airlock, and climbed down through the
  outer shell of Starfarer's campus cylinder. The airlock opened. He climbed
  down onto the inspection net.
  Starfarer loomed over him; the stars spun beneath his feet. The motion of
  the cylinder took him through darkness, into the hot white light of Sirius,
  and back into shadow as he plunged into the cleft between the campus
  cylinder and its twin, the wild side. On the far edge of
         METAPHASE     129

 the valley, he burst into the light reflected by the solar sail. If he
 looked in just the right place he could see the bright crescent of Nerno's
 starship, tagging along with Starfarer toward transition.
  Kolya eased himself down onto the cables of the inspection web, grateful
  to be back out in space. He had spent too much time with other people
  lately, too much energy trying to understand them. They admired him for
  reasons that had very little to do with him and much more to do with
  situations in which he had found himself by chance and luck.
  Usually bad luck, he said to himself.
  It felt good to be alone. He looked forward to reclaiming his hermit
  status, now that the controversy was over and Starfarer was safe in the
  hands of people who would use it for its true calling.

 Infinity ducked through the hole in the front door of the administration
 building. The door had not yet been repaired. When Chancellor Blades
 locked himself inside, the silver slugs, the lithoclasts that dissolved
 rock, had munched their way through the wood-finished rock foam.
  The trail of the slugs led through the wide foyer and up the curving
  stairs to Blades's office. They had eaten through his door, and herded
  him through the underground tunnels to his house.
  But the ASes and the mobile Als would not be on the upper floors. The
  only place big enough for them all was the basement.
  Infinity went through the building to the back stairs. The halls were
  cold and deserted.
  "Lights on," he said, and the stairwell brimmed with light.
  In the basement, hundreds of small robots hunkered together in a random
  pattern, motionless and silent, like paralyzed hands and blinded eyes.
  Infinity blew out his breath in relief. The chancellor could have
  destroyed all the mobiles while he was
      130   VONDA N. McINTYRE

 locked in with them. They were sturdy, but they were not designed to stand
 up to deliberate abuse.
  But as Infinity moved between several squatty housekeepers, a carrier, and
  a plumber, he felt like he was walking among dead things. The usual faint
  electronic sound and electromechanical smell had vanished.
  Infinity sat on his heels beside a housekeeper. Out of habit, he tried to
  touch it through his link to Arachne. He got no response. After a moment
  of fumbling, he found the power switch. It was off. He turned it on. No one
  ever turned household robots off. No one noticed household robots enough
  to think of turning them on and off. The ASes went about their business and
  plugged themselves in to recharge when they had nothing else to do. They
  were practically invisible.
  This housekeeper had nearly a full charge, yet Infinity could not get it
  to respond.
  When he tried the housekeeper's self-test, nothing happened. Nothing at
  all. No motion, no signal to Arachne. Not even any error messages.
  Infinity stood up.
  This was bad.

 Griffith paused outside General Cherenkov's front door. He had never been to
 the cosmonaut's house; he had never been invited. He knocked, and waited.
  No answer.
  Griffith had been sitting with the general during J.D. Sauvage's
  discussion. He could not figure out where Nikolai Petrovich could have
  disappeared to. Griffith was trained to keep an eye on people.
  He knocked again. His impatience got the better of his shallow courtesy.
  He moved across the balcony that fronted Kolya's house, in the third story
  of the hillside. He looked through the floor to ceiling windows, cupping
  his hands around his face to shield his eyes from the reflected glare of
  the sun tubes.
  The front of the house was deserted. The floor plan of Kolya's house was
  probably the same as Floris
         METAPHASE    131

 Brown's. Three front rooms with a wall of windows, a back hallway, a
 bathroom, and storage space. The two houses probably were alike, since
 Brown's was on the first level of this stepped back triplex arrangement.
 Like most houses on Starfarer, it was built within a hill. Griffith had
 been inside Brown's house, during her welcoming party, and he had taken
 the opportunity to snoop. He had been through a couple of deserted houses,
 too.
  Griffith waited; still, Kolya did not appear.
  Griffith returned to the front door, hesitated, and reconsidered. He had
  been good at his job. Good enough to be wary of a man who had been a
  guerrilla fighter. Or a terrorist, according to the government that had
  put a price on his head.
  Griffith did not expect Kolya's house to be boobytrapped. Kolya lived in
  space because he wanted peace. He had told Griffith that he was the only
  human being who was safer on the deep space expedition than on Earth. The
  Mideast Sweep was still very much in power in Kolya's homeland, and it
  had a long memory.
  Griffith did not expect to encounter traps. But he did expect Kolya to
  leave ways of detecting intruders. He did not want to risk his fragile
  new friendship with the man who had been his hero all his life.
  If we are friends, Griffith thought bitterly. Some kind of weird friend.
  He talks to me. He advises me. He asks for my opinion. Then threatens to
  kill me because of it. Then he apologizes. And then he disappears.
  At least he admitted I was right.
  Fuck it, Griffith thought. Why do you keep trying to make friends with
  these people? Most of them still believe you crashed the web. Even though
  they know Blades was responsible. None of them care that you sacrificed
  your career and your marriage for their expedition. They don't care that
  you'll be the first one in jail when-if-we ever get back to Earth.
  He turned away from Kolya's deserted and probably unlocked home-no one,
  except Griffith, locked doors on campus-and headed down the long curving
  flight of stairs.
      132    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  As he passed Floris Brown's apartment, a dapplegray miniature horse
  squealed and kicked up its heels and galloped away from Brown's front
  porch. The yearling filly raced across the open field and past the herd,
  alerting and exciting them. The whole bunch of them burst into a run,
  tangled manes and tails flying and bobbing like dreadlocks.
  Floris Brown sat in the shadows of her deep porch, bits of carrot bright
  against the black of her knee-length tunic. She blinked at him like an
  aged, prehistoric lizard, her eyes beady within their rim of dark eye
  makeup. Fox, one of the graduate students, sat at Brown's feet and leaned
  companionably against her leg.
  "You always frighten things," Floris Brown said to Griffith, her voice
  accusatory. "You frighten people and you frighten creatures. Why didn't
  you go home?"
  He almost said, Because I was trying to figure out a way to keep you
  disorganized anarchists from getting blown out of the sky.
  Instead, he said nothing, but turned away and strode stiffly back toward
  the guest house.
  If he had told her what he had tried to do, she would not believe him
  anyway.
  These people, Griffith thought, are driving me crazy.

 Infinity left the administration building and hurried along a path that
 spiraled around the interior of Starfarer. The anomalies he kept seeing
 in the growth patterns of the plants added to his distress. A lot of the
 flowers had been bred for long-lasting blooms: the snow irises and the
 crocuses lasted well into spring; the daffodils came up so early that back
 on Earth, the threat of snow would not have passed. On Starfarer, it
 seldom snowed more than an artistic sprinkle.
  He had gotten used to the long bloomings, when Starfarer was half
  finished, during its muddy first spring.
  But other plants had other rhythms, and many of these were disarranged.
  Crossing a warm microclimate, he entered a grove of orange trees. They
  were heavy
         METAPHASE     133

 with fruit. Though the cafeteria was empty of fresh food, in the absence
 of the ASes, no one had thought to pick any oranges. Infinity smelled not
 just the sharpness of the oranges, but the heavy sweetness of a profusion
 of orange buds and blossoms.
  The orange trees looked healthy, but their burst of blossoms worried
  Infinity. Plants under stress reacted like this, with an extravagance of
  reproduction.
  Honeybees harvested the pollen, and more dead bees lay on the ground.
  Farther along the path, in a cooler microclimate, Infinity passed through
  a field of spinach that had already begun to bolt.
  He was worried for a lot of reasons when he reached the edge of the
  tumbled patch of ground where the genetics department had been.
  Lithoclasts crawled through the broken building, dissolving the shattered
  walls, eating them away. The place had been disinfected. Everything that
  could be salvaged had been brought out. A great deal of work had been
  lost, not only experiments in progress but some of the back-up embryonic
  tissue meant to support Starfarer's biological diversity.
  Miensaem Thanthavong, the head of the genetics department, stood at the
  edge of the broken building, staring at it, her shoulders slumped.
  Infinity glanced at the lithoclasts again, gauging their progress. It
  would be a while before they finished cleaning up. After that, the
  geneticists would call in the lithoblasts, the rock-makers, to rebuild
  the shell of their building.
  Every silver slug that came inside, whether to work or to carry out
  someone's whim, meant one less attending to the constant job of
  maintaining the strength and stability of Starfarer's main cylinders. He
  wondered if the scientists had thought of that.
  Professor Thanthavong saw him and greeted him. She looked tired.
  He was used to seeing her on a screen, or in a holographic projection.
  He always forgot how slight and
      134    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 delicate she was. Informal as Starfarer could be, he never knew what to call
 her. Few people called the Nobel laureate by her given name.
  "I found the artificials," he said.
  "Oh, good. We can use some here. Are they-" Her eyelids flickered as she
  linked to Arachne's web.
  "I'm still not getting         She stopped. "What is
 it?"
  " I think their brains are fried."

 Stephen Thomas smoothed the earth over Feral's grave. He leaned against the
 shovel and rested his forehead against his hands. Sweat dripped down his
 face and over the sensitive webs between his fingers.
  He had chosen a spot on a hilltop within a grove of young oak trees. He
  chose the spot because he liked it, not because he felt certain Feral would
  have liked it. He had not known Feral long enough, well enough, to be sure
  what he would have wanted. Feral had left no instructions. Arachne
  preserved a record of his EarthSpace waiver, accepted and agreed to,
  probably without a second thought. Where the record asked for next of kin,
  Feral had written, "None."
  Stephen Thomas sat down and rested against one of the oak saplings. The
  thin trunk would grow into a mature tree in twenty years, fifty. If
  Starfarer survived, the oak trees would still be here at the end of the
  exile.
  Sunlight poured down between the brilliant red and yellow leaves. Just as
  spring was hot back on campus, autumn was hot on the wild side.
  "Feral, I wish I had a marker for you," Stephen Thomas said aloud. "I'll
  get somebody to make you one, as soon as I can. I just couldn't stand to
  think of you lying there in the morgue. . . ."
  He hooked his finger through the thin chain around his neck. The delicate
  links made a cold line of pressure across the nape of his neck. The crystal
  pendant swung against his thumb. In some light it was red, in some it was
  blue, and once in a while it turned black. He stared
         METAPHASE     135

 into it, twisting it back and forth, watching the colors change.
  Stephen Thomas thought about Feral; he thought about looking for his
  aura. Feral had been unique, surrounded by changing rainbows.
  "Victoria's probably right," Stephen Thomas said. "There's no such thing
  as auras. I make them up to go along with my feelings. To explain them,
  maybe."
  Stephen Thomas wrapped his fingers around the crystal and tugged at it,
  gently at first, then harder.
  "When I met you, I felt the same way I felt when I first met Merry,"
  Stephen Thomas said. "I love Victoria and Satoshi. But that's different.
  That was slower, and steadier. We all had to work at it. Merry, though
  . . . sparks. Explosions. All those clich6s.
  "But Merry's dead. And you're dead. God damn it, Feral, I'm so sorry.
  The chain snapped in his hand. He stared at the broken necklace. A film
  of blood reddened the gold along a finger's length near the clasp.
  Stephen Thomas touched the back of his neck and found the long scratch
  where the clasp had cut his skin. Salty sweat stung the shallow abrasion.
  The bloody red-gold chain lay in his hand, tangled around the crystal.
  Stephen Thomas spilled the necklace onto the bare earth of Feral's grave.
  Nearby, a silver slug rustled the scatter of dry gold leaves on the
  ground. Stephen Thomas had called it inside to help him carry Feral's
  body. Stephen Thomas had been able to manage in the microgravity of the
  hub. Even coming down the hill, where the perception of weight increased
  with every step, Feral's weight had been manageable. But he had needed
  some help in regular gravity.
  The lithoclast rippled uncomfortably, impatiently, waiting for him to
  tell it what to do.
  Stephen Thomas did not need it any longer. He dismissed it and watched
  it crawl away. He only wished he
      136    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 could as easily command the slugs guarding Blades's house.
  How could I have been so wrong about that guy? he wondered.
  The heat enervated him. He asked Arachne the reason for producing such an
  intense Indian summer here in the wild cylinder. Both cylinders ordinarily
  had mild weather. The temperature range of winter overlapped the
  temperature range of summer. It seldom froze, and seldom came within
  complaining distance of body heat. People did sometimes complain that the
  weather bored them.
  Arachne replied that steps were being taken to moderate the temperature.
  Satoshi would like it over here today, Stephen Thomas thought. Being from
  Hawaii, Satoshi often complained that Starfarer's weather was too cold.
  Victoria, on the other hand, had spent much of her childhood in Nova
  Scotia. She thought that Starfarer had no weather worth mentioning, merely
  climate.
  At the bottom of the hill, an access tunnel opened. The silver slug oozed
  through it and disappeared, on its way back to its regular maintenance job
  on the cylinder's outside skin. The tunnel closed. Its hatch, disguised by
  rocks and dirt and a wilting flower, disappeared against the hillside. The
  sharp cry of a bird made Stephen Thomas glance up. When he looked down the
  slope again, he could barely see where the hatch had opened.
  He should go home. He should go back to the lab, where the alien cells grew
  and divided on nutrient plates. By now they had probably produced enough
  for some analyses to begin. Stephen Thomas tried to find the excitement he
  should be feeling, but it was too remote. In order to experience elation
  he would have to open himself to grief as well, grief for Feral and grief
  for Merry.
  He had not been able to fall apart when Merry died and he could not fall
  apart now. The partnership could not afford it.
          CHAPTER 7

      STEPHEN THOMAS WOKE. A COLD AND refreshing wind cut the humid,
      heavy air and rustled the gold leaves overhead. White light
      speared through the branches and speckled the dry grass.
       Back on Earth he would have looked for thunderheads, a
       thunderstorm, but gentle rain was as extreme as weather ever got
       on board Starfarer.
       Stephen Thomas stretched-and froze. He made himself relax until
       the ache subsided. He sat up, as cautious as an old man.
       "I'll be fucking glad when this is over," he said.
       It was possible to change from a
      138    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 diver back to an ordinary human being. For a decade or so, the U.S.
 government had aimed a good deal of propaganda at the divers, trying to
 persuade them to convert.
  No diver had ever changed back.
  Stephen Thomas could change back if he wanted to, but the viral
  depolymerase would make him violently ill for weeks. As he was, he could
  function.
  Another factor kept him from the reverse metamorphosis. Arachne's crash had
  destroyed his medical records and his genetic profile; the destruction of
  the genetics department crushed his hard-copy backup beyond retrieval.
  Without the records, there was no sure way to separate the diver genetic
  material from his own genes.
  A wind devil of dry leaves whirled past, paused over Feral's grave, and
  dissolved. The dry leaves fluttered to the ground.
  He pushed his hair behind his ears, climbed to his feet, and stood at the
  edge of the fresh earth of Feral's grave.
  "I'll ask Crimson about a headstone," Stephen Thomas said. "And Infinity
  will know something to plant."
  The crystal glowed black against the drying surface of the disturbed earth.
  "Goodbye, Feral."

 Nerno's chrysalis pulsed gently for hours. It shuddered violently. J.D. sat
 forward, staring intently at the LTM transmission, enlarging it. The
 chrysalis hardened into a solid shell, an abalone turned inside out, swirled
 and knotted with iridescent blue and green mother of pearl.
  Nerno's nest grew quiet and still.
  J.D. rested in the window seat of her house, watching the LTM transmission,
  waiting for Nemo to call her back. The nest drew her. But when she
  returned, Nemo would die.
  She felt so strange. Ever since inhaling the link en-         METAPHASE     139

 hancer, she had disconnected from her body as if she were drunk. Arachne
 informed her that the reaction was within the tolerable range of effects.
  "Tolerable for you," J.D. said aloud. Arachne, of course, did not reply.
  Starfarer's computer did not engage in rhetorical conversations.
  Getting the metabolic enhancer was so easy, she thought. After a couple
  of days, a couple of biocontrol sessions, I could already call on more
  energy. I thought enhancing the link would be the same.
  She shifted her position in the window seat.
  Her head spun. The light felt too bright. The light was too bright, but
  it had not bothered her so much before.
  A faint breeze drifted through the open windows. It felt good. The
  weather was too hot.
  Zev crossed the yard, coming from the river, a fish in one hand and
  J.D.'s string bag in the other. He saw her, grinned, and waved the fish.
  J.D. waved in return.
  He took the steps to the porch in one stride.
  "Are you hungry?"
  "I am," she said. That was a difference from being drunk. If she were
  drunk, she would not be interested in food.
  He came into the living room and sat down at the other side of the window
  seat. He offered her the fish.
  "Zev . . . I'd like to cook it, if you don't mind."
  She tried to get up. She nearly ran into the LTM display.
  Whoops, she thought, bad manners!
  She giggled, blinked the display out of her way and reappeared it at
  arm's length.
  Her knees shook. A wave of heat passed up her face. She began to sweat.
  She sat back down.
  Zev watched her with alarm.
  "Maybe I won't cook it," she said.
  "I'll cook it," Zev said.
  "You'll cook it?"
  "Sure. We do, sometimes."
  "You never did when I was with the divers."
      140    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "It was summer."
  "Oh." I guess that explains it, J.D. thought, wishing her head would
  clear.
  Zev handed her an orange from the bag.
  "Eat that while I cook. There's not very much growing that's ripe yet,
  it's too early. But there's lots of oranges."
  "You didn't have to forage," J.D. said. "I'm sure the central cafeteria
  has plenty of supplies."
  "I guess," Zev said doubtfully. "But I went by, and nobody's there to
  ask. It was easiest to go fishing."
  He took the fish into the kitchen nook. J.D. lay back in the window seat,
  enjoying the unusual occasion of having someone make lunch for her.
  "That smells terrific, Zev."
  She peeled the orange and ate a section. She pressed the spicules against
  the roof of her mouth; they burst, and the sweet, tart juice flowed over
  her tongue.
  To her relief, her head stopped spinning. She did not much like the
  sensation of being drunk, of having the world whirl around while she
  stayed still.
  She suddenly groaned.
  "Did I really say that to Stephen Thomas?" she said in distress.
  "Say what to Stephen Thomas?"
  "That his hair was down."
  "You did say that." Zev joined her, carrying two plates of broiled trout.
  "Oh, no."
  "His hair was down, what's wrong with telling him? You ought to tell him
  to cut it."
  J.D. touched Zev's pale hair fondly. It was short enough to stay out of
  his eyes when he swam, long enough to fan out around his head when he was
  in the water.
  "I think he likes it long," she said.
  Zev rested his head against her hand, then quickly kissed her palm.
  "I think you like him," Zev said. He handed her one of the plates. J.D.
  gave him part of the orange.
         METAPHASE     141

  "Of course I like him. I like Victoria and Satoshi, too."
  She thought she had mastered her reaction to Stephen Thomas. She did not
  want to talk about it. In her present state, she would say more than she
  meant to.
  She could say it all to Zev. He would find it perfectly comprehensible and
  natural. Except for her reluctance to admit how she felt. He would find it
  so natural that he would probably tell Stephen Thomas. J.D. could see
  nothing coming from that but embarrassment all around.
  She took a bite of the fish. It was perfectly cooked; the flakes evaporated
  in her mouth.
  "This is wonderful," she said to Zev. "What did I ever do without you?"
  He grinned. "You were an ordinary human being before you met me," he said.
  "And I was an ordinary diver."

 Infinity showed Professor Thanthavong what he had found in the
 administration building. She called the assistant chancellor.
  Gerald Hernminge arrived a few minutes later. He hesitated halfway down the
  stairs, then strode purposefully the rest of the way to the basement.
  Infinity explained what had happened. As Gerald listened, he shifted his
  weight from one foot to the other.
  "How can we remedy this?" Thanthavong asked, her voice sharp. "How could
  the chancellor do something so stupid, so petty-"
  "Please don't yell at me, professor," Gerald Hemminge said. He looked as
  unhappy as she did. He glanced across the dark basement, over the heads of
  the artificials, toward the shadowed corners. "I didn't know Chancellor
  Blades had done this. I would have stopped him if I could."
  "We may have to get along without them," Thanthavong said. "Regrowing the
  brains . . . that may take
      142    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 resources we can't spare. We'll have to do their work ourselves."
  Gerald made a sound of satisfaction, and a wry grin cut through his
  distress.
  "It will amuse me to see Stephen Thomas Gregory beating his shirts
  against a rock in a stream."
  "You and Stephen Thomas should put aside your differences," Thanthavong
  said. "The expedition can't afford them."
  "I would if he would. It won't hurt him to do his own laundry. He has too
  high an opinion of himself, and his provocative manner-"
  11 He has a right to his high opinion," Thanthavong said. "He's a
  talented young man. My observation is that you provoke each other."
  "It isn't just the laundry," Infinity said, feeling provoked himself.
  Thanthavong and Gerald stopped their back and forth needling. They both
  looked at Infinity. Gerald had a habit of cocking his head and listening
  with an expectant, faintly skeptical expression, as if he already knew
  everything anyone could say to him, as if he were merely waiting to
  dismiss it.
  "The ASes clean up, sure," Infinity said. "But that's just part of
  keeping everything working. They repair things. They plant the gardens
  and weed the vegetables and harvest them and cook them-when's the last
  time you had a hot meal?"
  "I've been eating crackers and cheese," Gerald said. "On the run. I
  haven't used the central cafeteria-are you saying nothing can be cooked?"
  "I'm saying we'll have to do a lot more work than you think if we can't
  fix the ASes."
  Thanthavong rubbed her chin thoughtfully with one knuckle.
  "Somebody's got to grow the food," Infinity said.
  "Dig in the dirt?" Gerald said.
  "If you want to stay out here longer than the preserved stuff lasts."
  "And how long is that?"
         METAPHASE     143

  "I don't know. Arachne doesn't even know exactly what we came away with and
  what we left behind-"
  "For heaven's sake-"
  "Don't blame Infinity," Thanthavong said sharply to Gerald. "I told you
  Arachne lost backup information in the crashes. Some of this data the web
  may never even have had. We'll have to take inventory. We'll have to . .
  ." Her voice trailed off as she considered, then she brought herself back
  abruptly. "We're lucky someone is looking past the boundaries of their
  responsibilities," she said to Infinity.
  "I suppose so." Gerald stared at the dead artificials again, but the dark
  corners drew his gaze. He caught his breath, but covered the reaction with
  a cough. "Can you repair the artificials? Or must we turn Starfarer into
  a primitive hunting tribe?" He glanced at Infinity. "No offense."
  "What?" Infinity kept himself from laughing. What could he say? That his
  mother's people had been agriculturalists for thousands of years? That the
  hunting tribes had been a lot of things, none of them "primitive"? That he
  would truly like to see Gerald in the wild cylinder, trying to play pukka
  sahib with the shy, rare deer?
  They would all be much better off gathering than hunting. A large
  proportion of the plants growing within Starfarer were edible. He wondered
  if Gerald had noticed that.
  Infinity settled for a shrug. "I'd prefer hunting and gathering to
  cultivating rice by hand," he said.
  The other half of Infinity's heritage was legally Brazilian and ethnically
  Japanese, but Gerald obviously had no idea what Infinity was talking about.
  He gave Infinity a blank look.
  "Can you repair the artificials?" he said again to Thanthavong. He was
  sweating.
  He doesn't like it down here, Infinity thought. He doesn't like it down
  here at all.
  "Theoretically, of course I know how to regrow the brains," Thanthavong
  said. "But the technical as-
        144   VONDA N. McINTYRE

 pects . . . Obviously, Infinity is correct. We shall have to free resources
 to repair these creatures. If Arachne's memories of their training are
 whole, the problem may not be too difficult. If the architecture has to be
 redesigned from scratch . . ." She lifted her hands, palms up, in a gesture
 of resignation.
  Once more, Gerald glanced around the dark basement. The shadowy artificials
  surrounded them like a ghostly band of supplicants. Gerald hunched his
  shoulders.
  "I shall have to research the best way to go about the repair," Gerald
  said. "If you'll excuse me." He hurried up the stairs and disappeared.
  "We'd be in a pretty mess," Thanthavong said to Infinity, "if you hadn't
  noticed this."
  "Somebody would have."
  "I wonder. We're so wrapped up in what J.D. experienced. . . . Would we all
  of a sudden look around and see it was too late?"
  What she had said to him she had meant as a compliment. But she made him
  wonder if he had badly overstepped his bounds, and she made him wonder if
  she thought he was uninterested in Nemo and the alien ship-nest.
  He wondered if aristocrats always had that kind of effect. . . .
  "Your mother is Japanese?" she said.
  "My father."
  "How did you come to be named Mendez?"
  "My whole name's Infinity Kenjiro Yanagihara y Mendoza. But Mendez is
  easier for people to remember, and it's the original spelling. From before
  my mother emigrated."
  "Why do you use your mother's name?"
  He shrugged. "It's less confusing. I don't look very Japanese. In Brazil
  it didn't matter, there are a lot of us mongrels around. Most folks knew
  me as Kenny Yanagihara."
  "Did your father grow rice?"
  "No, ma'am," Infinity said. "He's . . . he's a lot of
         METAPHASE     145

 things, but not a farmer. Ronin is more like it. He doesn't grow rice. His
 family probably never grew rice."
  "My father did," Thanthavong said. "In Cambodia. A hundred years ago. With
  a water buffalo."
  She brushed her fingertips across the carapace of the artificial, a touch
  of sorrow or farewell, and walked toward the stairs.
  Infinity followed her out, nonplused by her comment. A hundred years ago?
  With a water buffalo?
  He was not sure of her age, but he knew she was old. Eighty, maybe.
  Her father could have been a rice farmer, in Cambodia. A hundred years ago.
  With a water buffalo.

 Carrying the shovel, Stephen Thomas headed home. He had not meant to stay so
 long, and he wondered how things were going in the genetics department. He
 checked with Arachne, but found no messages from his students or from his
 boss.
  Involved with Arachne, he stumbled on the rough trail. He dropped the link
  and put his attention to negotiating the path. He had forgotten how quickly
  darkness fell in late autumn on board Starfarer. Back in the campus
  cylinder, where it was spring, the twilights as well as the days were
  growing longer.
  He could not get lost: the sun tube reflected starlight at night, and
  Arachne could always guide him back to the access if the sky clouded over.
  As it was doing now. The clouds were thicker and darker than any Stephen
  Thomas had ever seen here. The temperature had fallen rapidly.
  He kept going, following the trail in the darkness as best he could. He
  touched Arachne now and then to be sure he was headed in the right
  direction, but he could not stay in constant contact with the computer. He
  had to keep most of his attention on the trail.
  The rain began, a few scattered drops that patted
      146    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 against the dry leaves of the young trees. A rumble of sound rolled over
 the land.
  Thunder.
  Stephen Thomas looked along the length of the wild cylinder, amazed to
  see lightning flicker across the clouds. A break in the sky cover exposed
  the sun tube, bright with stars, and the far-overhead clouds.
  Lightning spiraled down the length of the wild side.
  As thunder rumbled around him, Stephen Thomas cursed the lightning, the
  rain, and Arachne. The trail led up a small hill. He stopped, looking for
  a way around the base. He had no intention of becoming a human lightning
  rod. He asked for directions to an access hatch, so he could find shelter
  underground, but received no reply. The storm cut him off from the web,
  isolating him from any help. The wind rose, whipping fallen leaves past
  his ankles. The raindrops hit the ground, coated themselves with dust,
  bounced back and splashed his legs, and turned into mud. His sore feet
  slid around in his wet sandals.
  The clouds opened. Rain crashed down: the huge, heavy drops fell so fast
  the air felt like solid water.
  A bolt of lightning blasted the earth nearby. The air reeked of ozone,
  broken cedar, smoke. The rain sizzled and hissed against flames; the fire
  died with a stench of wet ashes.
  Rivulets coursed down the hillside and coalesced into a stream. Stephen
  Thomas followed the rippling water, looking for shelter. He was soaking
  wet, and cold, his long hair plastered against his face and straggling
  down his neck. He wiped rainwater from his eyes.
  A lightning flash illuminated the land around him. His eyes and his mind
  retained a high-contrast picture. The stream was leading him into a
  gully: he was about to trade being a target of the lightning for being
  the prey of a wall of water. Even a diver might not survive a flash
  flood. He dropped the shovel and climbed the rough slope to higher
  ground, scrabbling up the rock, cursing, scraping his hands on stones.
  Out of the reach of the gathering flood, he hunkered
         METAPHASE     147

 under a scraggle of prickly scotch broom. It gave some protection from the
 wind, but none at all from the rain. The crisp colorful fallen leaves had
 turned to a slick, sopping brown mat.
  The rain stopped as it had begun: a deluge abruptly changing to a scatter
  of droplets, then nothing. Stephen Thomas looked up. The clouds had
  rained themselves away, and the stars bloomed brightly all along the sun-
  tube.
  Rushing brown water washed through the gully below him.
  When Stephen Thomas stood up, the scotch broom swept him with another
  shower. He swore at it, looked around to get his bearings, and picked his
  way along the edge of the gully toward the trail, The electrical inter-
  ference with his link had disappeared, for all the difference it made
  now. He did send a general, irritated note to Arachne about the weather.
  Arachne noted that the fire danger had ended.
  Stephen Thomas hiked through a stand of bushy young trees that showered
  him with water and dead wet leaves. The trees ended abruptly at the edge
  of a meadow. The meadow stretched to the steep hill that formed the end
  of the cylinder. The ferry back to campus waited at the top of the hill,
  the axis of the cylinder.
  When he reached the edge of the boggy field, Stephen Thomas saw someone
  halfway up the hill, descending in long strides through the low gravity.
  Stephen Thomas stopped in the shadows of the trees. The person coming
  down the hill probably could not see him.
  It was Griffith.
  Griffith unnerved him. Stephen Thomas reminded himself that auras were
  a figment of his imagination. His perception of Griffith as lacking one
  meant absolutely nothing. As Victoria had pointed out, Florrie Brown told
  them all that Griffith was a narc before Stephen Thomas ever thought to
  look for his aura.
  Griffith made him nervous because Griffith made
      148    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 everybody nervous. He had been the first suspect in Arachne's crash. He was
 innocent of that charge.
  Griffith said he was an accountant for the General Accounting Office. Few
  believed he worked for the GAO, and nobody believed he was an accountant.
  Like everyone else, Stephen Thomas believed he had worked against the
  expedition.
  Stephen Thomas moved deeper into hiding among the trees.
  Griffith crossed the meadow. He carried a makeshift bedroll. Stephen Thomas
  wondered why he had not taken a tent and sleeping bag from the storeroom.
  It was communal property-but Griffith probably had even less conception of
  communal property than he had of governing by consensus.
  What do I care if he gets wet on his camp-out? Stephen Thomas said to
  himself.
  He stood very quiet as Griffith approached. He was only a few paces from
  the government agent, and he felt a spark of satisfaction in watching the
  man, unobserved, from so close a distance.
  Griffith stopped.
  "Come out of there." He faced Stephen Thomas.
  Stephen Thomas hesitated, then shrugged and stepped out from beneath the
  trees. What could Griffith do to him? Arachne knew he was out here. Stephen
  Thomas made sure the computer knew Griffith was out here,too.
  "You look like hell." Griffith sounded annoyed. "What are you doing in
  there?"
  "Avoiding you," Stephen Thomas said.
  Griffith's expression froze.
  "What are you doing out here?" Stephen Thomas said.
  "None of your damned business." Griffith started away, his shoulders stiff
  with anger.
  "Hey," Stephen Thomas said.
  Griffith's pace checked, but he kept going.
  "How'd you know where I was?" Stephen Thomas called after him.
         METAPHASE     149

  Griffith turned back. He looked Stephen Thomas up and down, critically,
  contemptuously.
  "YOU could have been more obvious," he said. "But . . . only if you'd
  left your scat."

 Victoria hesitated on the path to J.D.'s yard. It was later than she had
 thought. She had spent all day in Physics Hill, analyzing her journey into
 Nerno's interior. What a strange conglomeration she had come back with.
 Neither she nor Avvaiyar knew quite what to make of it.
  Delicate light poured through the tall windows of J.D.'s main room, and
  flowed over the wild garden. The huckleberry bushes rustled, their small
  oval leaves quivering, and something-an owl, a bat?-flew past on
  whispered wings.
  Victoria knocked on the front door of J.D.'s house. Like most of the
  houses on Starfarer, it had been built and then covered with a hill. Its
  whole front was windows, except the door. Looking in someone's open win-
  dows was bad form.
  Backlit by the cool glow, Zev opened the door.
  "Hi, Victoria."
  "Hi, Zev. Where've you been all day?"
  "Professor Thanthavong told J.D. to rest."
  "Is that Victoria?" J.D. asked.
  "Hi," Victoria called.
  Zev stood aside and let her in. She kicked off her shoes at the door.
  Larger than life, the image of Nerno's chrysalis filled the center of the
  room, illuminating it. Victoria had kept the same image, much smaller,
  hovering nearby all day while she worked.
  Nothing had changed.
  The image overlapped the boxes that remained stacked in random piles in
  the main room. J.D. had not been here long enough to unpack all her
  belongings.
  Victoria felt comfortable with J.D., and fond of her. It surprised her
  to remember how brief a time the alien contact specialist had been on
  board the starship.
      150    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  J.D. sat in the windowseat, leaning against the side so she could look out
  the window or at Nerno's image. She had arranged a few things around her:
  some of her books, a reading light limpeted to the wall, the woven mat
  Satoshi had given her at her welcoming party. The light was off; J.D.'s
  attention was on the image of Nemo.
  Zev joined her, sitting right-angled to her in the center of the cushioned
  seat.
  Victoria smiled. "You look comfy."
  "I feel so strange," J.D. said. "Like I've had too much to drink. I was
  saying silly things to everybody I saw. I thought I'd better hide out till
  I felt like myself again."
  "Your system's taking a bit of a shock," Victoria said. "I got so involved
  in analysis-I should have come by to see you earlier."
  "I'm okay. Come sit down."
  Victoria perched on the other side of the windowseat, drawing her knees up
  and wrapping her arms around them. Zev's body radiated heat.
  Stephen Thomas will be like that, soon, Victoria thought.
  Zev curled his feet over JDA; his claws gently dimpled her skin above the
  instep.
  "I know the prep is working," J.D. said. "But I don't feel any change in
  my link."
  "Arachne's not set up to dump more information to a person than the regular
  link can handle," Victoria said. "Not . . . not under normal
  circumstances."
  The safeguards had not worked for Feral. It should have been impossible,
  but somehow Arachne had overloaded him. His blood pressure had soared, so
  fast and hard that it blasted open his arteries, his capillaries. The
  bleeding had simultaneously crushed his brain, and starved it.
  J.D. was attempting something very risky.
  "Please tell Nemo to be careful when you try this," Victoria said. She knew
  better than to ask J.D. to reconsider.
         METAPHASE    151

  "I will. Don't worry." Her gaze drifted to the image of the chrysalis.
  "It's so quiet," she said. "I got used to the attendants always
  fluttering around. Did you notice, you could always hear them even if you
  couldn't see them?"
  "No," Victoria said. "I guess I wasn't in the nest long enough."
  They talked for a while about Victoria's analysis of Nerno's center. Zev
  sat between them. Despite his youth, his exuberance, he was content to
  listen and watch in silence and without trying to draw their attention
  to himself. He impressed Victoria more and more, the longer she knew him.
  "Is it what you thought?" J.D. asked. "Neutronium?" Something had to give
  the planetoid its mass.
  normal asteroid its size would have negligible gravity.
  person would be able to leap off its surface and orbit it before coming
 down again.
  "I don't think so," Victoria said. "I think the gravity source . . . the
  power source . . . is even more dense."
  "A black hole?" J.D. exclaimed.
  "Economy quantum sized."
  "Pick one up in any hardware store," J.D. said dryly.
  "Right. Plus a nice iron shell for it to eat, a drip charge, and an
  electrostatic field generator. . . . But what the hell do you do to it
  to make it carry you around the galaxy?"
  "A mere trifle," J.D. said.
  They fell silent. A pleasurable tension rose between them; the affection
  and possibility Victoria always felt around J.D. increased. She extended
  her hand to J.D. J.D. gazed at her, then enclosed Victoria's long dark
  fingers in her strong square hand.
  "Is everything all right?" J.D. said. "I mean
 She gestured with her free hand, encompassing all of Starfarer.
  "I wanted it all to be perfect," Victoria said softly. "We'd take off
  with a fanfare, and explore, and come back with . . . I didn't know what,
  but some treasure.
      152    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 Not a material treasure, an intellectual one." She rested her forehead
 against her knees. "Some fanfare. Some treasure." She looked up again; if
 she did not hide her face maybe she could keep from crying. "And I'm worried
 about my family back home, my great-grandmother especially. I wish you'd
 gotten to meet her. I wish she'd come on the expedition."
  "She'll be all right," J.D. said, her voice reassuring. "They won't blame
  our families for what we've done. Surely."
  "Grangrana has no way of knowing if we're still alive," Victoria said.
  "She'll be so worried. . . . And Satoshi's parents. They're wonderful.
  They'll stand up for us. But they'll be scared for us, too."
  "What about Stephen Thomas? Doesn't he have family back home, too?"
  "Just his dad. I mean, I guess he could find his mom if he really wanted
  to, but he never has. And Greg is . . . kind of self-centered. He knows all
  the right buttons to push." She sighed. "I try to like him, I really do.
  But it's hard to get worked up over worrying about him."
  J.D. squeezed Victoria's hand.
  "And I miss my cat!" Victoria said suddenly. "No matter what I said to
  Alzena, I couldn't persuade her to let me bring Halley along." Sometimes
  she dreamed of petting the sleek black cat; she would wake remembering the
  soft vibration of Halley's silent purr. Victoria laughed. "Isn't that
  ridiculous? Everything that's happened, and I think about missing my cat!"
  "It's all right," J.D. said. "It's understandable."
  "You don't need to hear all this!" Victoria said. "I meant to come and see
  how you're feeling, not to whine all over you." She let go of J.D.'s hand
  and pulled herself back, hugging her knees. In a moment she would leave.
  She would leave J.D. and Zev alone.
  "J.D. and I are going swimming in the morning," Zev said. "In the ocean."
  Victoria glanced up again. At first she thought Zev's comment was a
  complete non sequitur. But J.D. and
         METAPHASE     153

 Zev were looking at each other with understanding, with happiness.
  "Would you like to come with us?" J.D. said.
  "I'd love to," Victoria said, surprised and pleased by the invitation.
  "We'll stop by for you. Five a.m."
  "Five!" Victoria said.
  J.D. grinned. "Second thoughts?"
  "Not at all. If you're sure you want company-T'
  "I'm sure," J.D. said.

 Alone in the dark basement of the administration building, Esther Klein
 put a box of probes and regenerators on the floor and tossed her
 lime-green baseball jacket beside it. The hot afternoon had even
 penetrated to the basement. Repair supplies and the dead artificials sur-
 rounded her. Over the dank scent of the basement lay the hint of mycelial
 growth, and ozone, and decay.
  "I'm going to kill Infinity," she muttered. "I'm going to kill him."
  Esther could have-should have-been out on the surface of the cylinders,
  in space, checking damage and making sure the silver slugs were properly
  maintaining the starship. Instead, she was stuck down here nursing sick
  artificials. It was all Infinity's fault. He was the only person on board
  who knew she had worked as an artificials tech.
  But somebody had to do it, and she was the only person here with any
  experience. How the administration could let all the techs get recalled
  and not replace them . . . Esther supposed that was part of Blades's
  plan. It was convenient for him to let the techs go unreplaced. If they
  had remained on Starfarer, he would have chosen some other subsystem to
  disable. Esther remained with the expedition only because she had been
  piloting the transport that was trapped in the dock when Staty~rer
  plunged into transition.
  Fixing the artificials is the least I can do, I guess, she thought.
  Considering how much trouble I made by fol-
        154    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 lowing orders. Following orders! I'm lucky Gerald or one of the senators
 hasn't punched me out for dragging them along on the expedition.
  On the other hand, if I had undocked, I wouldn't be along on this trip, and
  I'd probably be in jail.
  She rubbed her hands down the seat of her pants, rummaged for a probe in
  her toolbox, and set to work on the first artificial stupid.
  She cracked the sea] on its brain pan. Nothing. Blowing out her breath in
  relief, she opened the bioelectronic brain the rest of the way. Not too
  bad. Desiccated, like a crust of algae on a mudflat. If all the artificials
  were like this, she could resuscitate them in short order. She hooked up
  a rehydration tube and watched for a few minutes. The rumpled surface en-
  gorged with saline and fructose and salicylic acid, responding to the rich
  mix of hormones and growth factors. The fissures deepened.
  Esther patted the artificial.
  "You're going to remember everything, aren't you?" she asked it hopefully.
  "Arachne isn't going to be much help, so I'd appreciate it if you'd come
  out of this with your memories intact. You aren't gonna be much use to me
  as a stupid vegetable."
  She went on to the next artificial and broached its seal.
  The brain case hissed and burst open. Esther jumped back. Putrid bits of
  bioelectronic conductor sprayed her chest. Esther gagged and stripped off
  her shirt. It fell with a soggy thud. Bioelectronics rotted with all the
  worst qualities of animal, vegetable, and fungal matter: the sweet and
  nauseating smell of decomposing meat and the slimy deterioration of plant
  cells, all held together in a yeasty matrix.
  First she hosed herself down, then her shirt, and finally the artificial,
  sluicing the spoiled brain tissue into the waste digester. The smell hung
  thick around her. It was not very toxic, but it sure was nasty.
  She was soaking wet. Now she was glad of the day's
         METAPHASE     155

 warmth. If she had been working in her jacket, the unofficial uniform of
 transport pilots, it would be ruined.
  I bet Starfarer's storeroom doesn't have any fluorescent chartreuse
  baseball jackets, she thought.
  Esther set to the laborious task of cleaning the brain case. She
  sterilized it, seeded and sealed it, and hooked it to a feeder tube. That
  one would be a week regrowing. Then someone would have to retrain it.
  She had Arachne display the transmission from Nerno's chamber next to the
  AS brain schematics. It had not changed since the chrysalis hardened;
  Esther had practically memorized it. She asked for some music. Trash
  rock. At least the recent music archives had not been wiped out in the
  system crash.
  She set to work on another brain.
  After eight hours, she was cursing Infinity under her breath. The first
  artificial had been a stroke of cruel good luck. Of the five open ASes,
  only the first had survived with any usable brain at all. Eighty percent
  complete destruction rate. Hands on her hips, she gazed around at the
  hundreds of robots that waited for her attention.
  She felt like a cross between Dr. Frankenstein and an AS housekeeper. Or,
  maybe, considering the spatters of gunk on her clothes, she was more like
  Dr. Frankenstein's assistant Igor. She wiped a smudge off her wrist,
  thinking, The doctor never got brains all over his nice white lab coat.
  "I need some help here, guys," she said to the deaf and blind and
  mindless robots.
  She could hardly ask Infinity for help. He had more than enough to do.
  But Esther knew almost no one else on board. Except Kolya Cherenkov, and
  she was not going to ask the cosmonaut to do this job.
  She only got over to Starfarer once a month or so. Most of Esther's
  piloting had been between O'Neill colonies. She always accepted the
  Starfarer run with pleasure.
  Esther travelled a lot, she seldom stayed long in one place, and she did
  not like to sleep alone. Whenever she
      156   VONDA N. McINTYRE

 boarded Starfarer, all she wanted to do was take Infinity Kenjira
 Yanagihara y Mendoza to bed with her. He was one of her favorite lovers.
  But that had not left her much time for making other friends on board the
  starship.
  She asked Arachne to send out a general request for help for tomorrow
  morning. She cleaned off her tools and put them away. She let the brain
  schematic fade, and took one last glance at Nemo's chamber. In all the
  time she had been working, the squidmoth's chrysalis had not changed.
  Her shirt lay in a scummy puddle. She had hosed off most of the crud, but
  doubted she would ever want to wear it again.
  Esther shrugged, grabbed her jacket, and left the shirt where it was.
  Outside the basement, the evening would still be hot. Too hot for her
  jacket, and she would not even need her shirt.
  She ran up the basement stairs, eager to get outside. She was tired and
  hungry.
  She emerged into air so cool it surprised her.
  The chill felt wonderful on her bare shoulders and breasts. It had been
  too hot lately. She set off for Infinity's house with a spring in her
  step.
  A cold breeze hit her. The skin on her arms turned all gooseflesh, and
  her nipples hardened. Even then she resisted putting on her jacket.
  Don't be a jerk, she said to herself. It's dumb to feel so cold just
  because it was so hot earlier. She slipped into the lurid green satin.
  Arachne must be fixing the weather, she thought. Glad to hear it.

 Stephen Thomas returned home, dirty and sore. It was very late-or very
 early-and he guessed Victoria and Satoshi had already gone to bed.
  Instead oftaking a shower, he told the house to fill the bathtub. As he
  watched the water rise along the sides of the azure tub, he tried to
  remember when the
         METAPHASE     157

 last time was that he had taken a bath. He usually showered, preferably with
 one or both of his partners. Sometimes they sat together and soaked
 afterwards, lounging in clean hot water.
  He dropped his shorts and shirt on the floor and stepped into the big blue
  tub.
  The mud swirled away from his dirty feet.
  Oh, shit, he thought, I should have at least rinsed off. . . .
  But the hot water felt so good, rising around his hips, sliding up his back
  and belly and chest as he lay down, that he could not bring himself to
  start over again. He stretched out and let himself relax.
  He spread his hands out on the surface; the translucent webs between his
  fingers nearly disappeared. Today his skin was the color of strong tea. He
  pulled his hand through the water, feeling the new power of his swimming
  stroke.
  Like his hands and his skin, his lungs were changing. Soon he would be able
  to store more oxygen, and hold his breath much longer than normal. If
  "normal" meant anything anymore, in relation to Stephen Thomas.
  When the changes were complete, he would possess an ability unique among
  aquatic mammals: he would be able to extract oxygen directly from the
  water. In an emergency, breathing like a fish would support the life of a
  mammal for a little while.
  Stephen Thomas balfway expected to be possessed by an overwhelming urge to
  return to the primordial sea, but that had not happened.
  Except, he thought, I'm taking a bath.
  "The call of the sea," he muttered sarcastically. "Maybe I ought to add
  some salt."
  Zev talked about swimming all the time, but the talk was habit, and
  homesickness. Staying dry did not harm his health; he had no gills that had
  to stay wet.
  Air bubbles caught beneath the fine new hairs on Stephen Thomas's arms and
  legs. They tickled. As they escaped and rose to the water's surface, they
  made a faint, cheerful crinkling noise. Stephen Thomas rubbed
      158    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 his hands down his legs, down his arms, down his belly, currying the bubbles
 away.
  His skin did not itch so badly, now that his transparent gold pelt had
  finished growing. His joints had stopped aching, though his shoulders hurt
  from digging Feral's grave.
  He was beginning to wonder if the pains inside his body were all from his
  encounter with the silver slug. They should be fading. Instead, they had
  intensified. His pubic bone hurt with a sharp, hot stab and even his penis
  felt sore. Would he grow fur there, too? That would be too weird.
  He knew as much about divers, or as little, as any average ordinary human
  being. He had never been fascinated with them, as J.D. was, and none of his
  work as a geneticist had included Changelings. No one worked on Changelings
  anymore. First it became impossible to get grants for the research, and
  then the changes themselves became illegal in the United States.
  Stephen Thomas told the house to warm the bath. Warm water gushed from the
  faucet onto his feet.
  His toes shot pain up his leg. He snatched his foot away, thinking the tub
  had burned him. But the water was only comfortably hot. He sat up in the
  tub and raised his foot to look at it.
  Dark bruises arced across the base of each toenail, and the nails felt
  loose. Stephen Thomas wiggled the nail of his big toe. He grimaced.
  It hurt, but it hurt in a way he remembered from his childhood. It was the
  itchy pain of a loose baby tooth.
  Zev's feet had sharp semiretractile claws that curved over the ends of his
  toes, recessed into the flesh. Stephen Thomas had not thought much about
  how his nails would turn to claws, and he found that he did not want to
  think much about it now. He stopped wiggling his toenail and let his foot
  sink back into the heat.
  The idea of being able to breathe underwater intrigued him. He wondered how
  far the changes had gone. He lay back in the bath, letting the water rise
  around his head. His hair fanned out, tickling his neck,
         METAPHASE     159

 drifting between his shoulder blades. Warm water crept up his face,
 covered his lips, covered his eyes. He could hardly tell the water from
 the steamy, humid air.
  Stephen Thomas plunged his head the rest of the way underwater and took
  a fast, deep breath.
  The water filled his throat and gushed into his lungs, choking him. He
  erupted from the bath, gasping. He leaned over the side of the tub,
  coughing water onto the floor. He nearly threw up.
  Finally he collected himself, and hunched in the cooling bath. His chest
  and his throat hurt. The ache travelled downward and lodged in his belly.
  I guess I'm not a diver yet, he thought.
  He opened the drain, stood up, and splashed out of the tub. Droplets of
  water sparkled all down his body, trapped by the gold pelt. He curried
  off the water as he had curried away the air bubbles. He needed a sweat-
  scraper, the kind grooms used on horses or on Bronze Age athletes.
  Rubbing himself with a towel, he went down the hall to his room. But in
  the doorway, he hesitated. He turned away from his comfortable, familiar
  mess and went to the end of the hall, to the room that would have been
  Merry's, to the room Feral had slept in. The partnership had never used
  it before Feral came to visit.
  The futon was made up; the shelf doors were closed. It was as if no one
  had ever stayed here. As if Feral had never existed.
  Stephen Thomas slid open the door to the built-in shelves. Feral's few
  extra clothes lay in a neat stack.
  Stephen Thomas closed the shelf door again. He hung his towel carefully
  on the rack, got into Feral's bed, curled up around the deep pain of his
  pelvic bone, and fell asleep.
             CHAPTER 8

 LIKE THE STROKES OF A BRUSH PAINTING, beach grass covered the soft dunes.
 Beyond the dunes lay Starfarer's ocean.
  J.D. walked along a path too narrow to have been made by human feet. She
  wondered who or what had formed the path-and saw a tiny hoofprint, a small
  pile of horse droppings. The tough, sharp-edged grass would be little temp-
  tation for the miniature horses, but they might like the salt, and the flat
  freedom of the beach.
  J.D. climbed the gentle rise of the dune. At the top, she paused to look
  across the shore.
  The ocean circled the park end of
          METAPHASE    161

 Starfarer's campus cylinder. It was the pulse of the starship's ecosystem,
 and the breath of its weather. The smell of salt sparkled in the onshore
 breeze, and the dry grains of sand hissed as they spun past J.D.'s feet.
 Open ocean created long crescents of white beach, separated by headlands and
 smoothed by the surf. Fqr overhead, on the shore beyond the sun tube,
 opposite this point on the cylinder, barrier islands protected salt marshes.
 The lowlands buffered the air and the water and offered shelter and spawning
 grounds to many of Starfarer's creatures.
  The hill that formed the cap of the cylinder rose from the far edge of the
  ocean, at the rim. The hill supported an ice field on one slope, hot
  springs on another. Their cold and warm currents circulated the seawater
  and helped drive the weather.
  Zev stopped beside her, staring out at the ocean. He glanced at J.D., his
  face glowing.
  "You go on ahead," she said softly. "I want to talk to Victoria for a
  minute."
  He hesitated, then whooped in excitement and took out for the sea. He
  skidded down the face of the dune and dropped the beach blanket. Racing
  across the narrow crescent beach, kicking up bright showers of dry sand,
  he flung off his shirt; he hopped on one foot, then the other, while he
  stripped off his shorts.
  Zev splashed into the shallow water, pushed forward, swam a few strokes,
  kicked his heels in the air, .and vanished.
  "He's eager, , Victoria said, a smile in her voice. She stopped beside J.D.
  "He's homesick, I think."
  "He doesn't act it."
  "He doesn't mope . . . but . . . when you spend time with the divers, you
  get used to a lot of contact. A lot of touch. He doesn't get that here."
  "He docsn't?" Victoria sounded skeptical, and amused. "Could have fooled
  me."
  "Not like back at his home."
  The dune grass ended abruptly. J.D. and Victoria
      162    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 crossed the beach: soft deep dry white sand, a narrow line of drying seaweed
 and small shells, then damp, yielding dark sand. It was easier to walk, here
 where the tide had just gone out, where the siphon-holes of clams pocked the
 surface and squirted when J.D. stamped her foot.
  Out in the low breakers, Zev surfaced, waved, beckoned, and disappeared
  again.
  "Are you going to join him?"
  "In a while," J.D. said. "Let's go over by that piece of driftwood." She
  scooped up the beach blanket, and then she thought: Driftwood?
  The huge, gnarled tree trunk lay above the highwater line, down where the
  beach began to curve out to a low headland. Its twisted, weather-silvered
  roots reached into the air. The trunk itself was larger in diameter than
  J.D. was tall. The top of the trunk had been broken off in a jagged point,
  as if wind had uprooted it and the fall had shattered it.
  If it had ever lived.
  J.D. touched the trunk. It felt like wood, and when she knocked against it
  with her knuckles, it resounded with a familiar, woody thunk
  "It is wood! I thought it'd be rock foam. How-?"
  Victoria grinned. "Realistic, eh? Cellulose and lignin and what-all.
  Crimson sculpted it. She said any self-respecting beach should have cedar
  driftwood on it."
  "It's handsome." J.D. stroked the smooth, weathered surface. "I miss big
  trees."
  "There are some, over on the wild side. Twenty years old, from one of the
  O'Neills."
  "Twenty years old?" J.D. smiled. The broken end of the driftwood revealed
  the sculpted growth rings. "This would be hundreds of years old."
  "Crimson's good, isn't she? She told me she'd grown it layer by layer, and
  cooked the sculptural material so even the isotopic ratios would be right."
  "She's very talented." J.D. let her day pack slide off her shoulders,
  spread out the blanket beside the tree trunk, and sank down crosslegged.
         METAPHASE     163

  "I don't remember the last time I went swimming," Victoria said. "I've
  never swum in Starfarer's ocean." She took off her floppy red T-shirt and
  kicked off her sandals. She was wearing a shiny blue two-piece bathing
  suit.
  Zev had paced them as they walked along the shore. He waved again, called
  to J.D., bodysurfed halfway to the beach, then did a flip-turn and
  vanished into the waves again.
  "Good lord, he's going to break his neck!" Victoria said.
  "No, don't worry. He knows where the bottom is."
  "Shall we swim?"
  "I want to talk to you for a minute, first."
  Victoria knelt beside J.D.
  "I'm listening."

 Zev was used to older adults gathering to talk while the younger adults
 swam and played. He was patient, and he knew J.D. would join him soon. He
 looked forward to casting off the restrictive land manners for a few
 hours, and he wished he had someone to swim with now while he waited for
 J.D. and Victoria. He wondered if Victoria's presence meant he and J.D.
 would have to maintain land manners. How would Victoria know diver
 manners?
  Victoria's intensity both scared and intrigued him. He knew she did not
  altogether approve of his being along on the expedition. Still, she had
  let him accompany the alien contact department, so she must like him just
  a little.
  Among the divers, Zev had spoken for J.D. to Lykos; J.D. must have spoken
  for him to Victoria.
  While he waited for J.D., he swam through the shallow ocean.
  The starship spun one direction; he swam the other direction, minus-spin,
  because it felt as if he were swimming downhill. The sensation amused
  him.
  Paralleling the shore, he followed the wide curve of
      164    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 the crescent beach, rounded the headland, and skirted close to the dangerous
 and exciting rough water. He probed the ocean with sound. He heard and
 tasted the weathered gnarls of the rock, and the seaweed and barnacles,
 periwinkles and limpets, anemones and starfish that inhabited the intertidal
 zone. Offshore, a school of fish scintillated past.
  On the other side of the headland, the beach sloped shallowly into the sea,
  then rose again to form a barrier island half a kilometer offshore. Zev
  swam through the channel, staying on the surface. The water was silty and
  brackish and the bottom sand turned to mud. The taste of algae and reeds,
  shrimp and crabs and the bottomdwellers of sheltered bays, filled his mouth
  and nose. He stroked toward shore till he could stand, chest deep, in the
  water. He put his feet into the deep warm mud of the river delta, for the
  pleasure of feeling the life it succored vibrating against his skin. He
  pushed off backwards and kicked along like an otter, looking up, tracing
  out the shore of Starfarer's ocean belt.
  He passed the end of the island. Another headland stretched into the sea,
  separating the delta from an open beach. Zev swam around it and into cold,
  exhilarating water. He dove, touched bottom, pushed off, exploded all the
  way out of the water at the apex of his jump, and splashed back into the
  waves.
  Ahead he heard the steady splash of another swimmer. Not J.D. or Victoria,
  someone swimming near the small crescent beach. Zev turned over and swam
  hard, glad to find a swimmer to play with. When J.D. was ready, she would
  call his name and he would hear her.
  He reminded himself to maintain his land manners, even though he was in the
  water. The ordinary humans owned this place, and the customs of divers
  carried no weight.
  Even J.D. had taken time to get used to diver man
 ners. He remembered how shy she had been at first. For
 at least - a week, when she came to live with his family
 back on Earth, she had worn a bathing suit that covered
 most of her body. Sometimes she even wore a wet suit.
         METAPHASE     165

 Zev could not imagine swimming in clothes. Now J.D. swam naked, just like a
 diver. She was not shaped like a diver, but that was all right. He
 remembered the first time she had joined in playing with him and his
 siblings and cousins; he remembered the first time he had swum beneath her
 and stroked her body from her throat to her knees. fie loved the way her
 body felt against his hands, against his skin. He loved the weight of her
 breasts, the taste of her tongue. He liked it when they played together in
 the water, and he liked land sex as well. It felt more serious to Zev,
 somehow, though that might be because it was just him and J.D. and they con-
 centrated only on each other.
  He felt excited. The tip of his penis protruded from his body, into the
  cold water.
  He gave up trying to figure it all out. Making love seriously, making love
  playfully: he liked both.
  Ahead of him, the other swimmer churned the water. Zev remembered how
  astonished Chandra had been by the differences between male divers and male
  human beings. He did not want to startle the other swimmer. He let his
  penis withdraw again.
  He touched the second swimmer with his voice. She did not react: she did
  not know how to listen.
  At first he did not recognize her. She looked different underwater. People
  always did, with their bodies made transparent by echoes. But he was close
  enough to see her with his eyes. It was Ruth Orazio, the United States
  senator. Suddenly wary, Zev wondered if she had been involved in deciding
  that divers should work for the military.
  He hung back, ready to dive and disappear, but willing to be friends. He
  cried out, in the air, with a questioning whistle, a sound of greeting.
  She glanced over her shoulder, saw him, and stopped swimming. She turned
  toward him, treading water, and lifted one hand above the surface in a
  tentative greeting. Zev ducked, stroked once, and came up beside her. While
  he was underwater he traced her with his voice more completely, so he would
  be sure to recog-
        166    VONDA N. MONTYRE

 nize her immediately next time he saw her swimming. Her bathing suit made
 it harder to see all the way through her. But not impossible.
  "Hi," she said. "Getting some exercise, too?"
  "Exploring the sea," he said. He reached up and pushed his wet hair off
  his forehead with his webbed hand.
  "You're Zev, right?"
  "Yes. And your name is Ruth Orazio." A strange way to be introduced, by
  speaking the other person's name, Zev thought. He wondered how two land
  people introduced themselves if they did not know each other. In the sea,
  when divers or orcas met, they gave their own names.
  "Just Ruth. I'm beat. God, the water's cold today. I need to get where
  I can sit down, okay?"
  Zev followed her toward shore. The waves were very gentle here. Soon Ruth
  could stand up and walk. She wrung the water from her hair.
  Zev stood up and waded beside her. When she was thigh-deep in the gentle
  surf, she turned to look out over the sea, toward the rocky cliffs of
  Starfarer's end.
  "It's so beautiful down here, I'm surprised there aren't more people. And
  more houses."
  Zev fell to his knees before her, hugged her hips, and pillowed the side
  of his face against her belly. She stiffened, startled, then relaxed a
  little and looked at him curiously.
  "What are you . . . T'
  "I can't hear it, not yet." Zev smiled at Ruth Orazio, blissfully. "It's
  very little!"
  She paled. "How did you . . . T'
  "I saw, of course. Can I help teach it to swim?" It would be wonderful
  to have some youngsters here. He missed his little sister and his
  cousins. He splashed back in the water, gazing up at Ruth.
  "You saw?"
  "Underwater."
  She did not understand.
  "Everything's transparent, " he said.
         METAPHASE     167

  "Oh. Sound. Of course. Everything would be."
  Her expression was so different than what he expected: he was afraid he had
  misunderstood. He stood UP.
  "Aren't you . . . aren't you going to keep it? 1-1 thought since you chose
  it, you would He stumbled to a stop.
  He had not discussed this with J.D. But he had told her, as it was only
  polite to do, that he had not chosen to be fertile. She had assured him in
  turn that she too was in control of her reproductive abilities. So ordinary
  humans were like divers in the matter of deciding to bear children. Or J.D.
  was even more extraordinary than Zev already knrw.
  Or something had gone wrong, and Ruth had to make a decision about it.
  He felt confused and embarrassed, when he only wanted to feel joy for Ruth
  Orazio and her coming child.
  "Did you choose?" he asked.
  "Yes--of course I did. I want it She stopped and took a long, deep breath.
  "Zev, promise me something."
  "If I can."
  "My lover and I have been trying to have kids for a long time. I've had a
  couple of miscarriages." She hesitated. "Do you know what that means?"
  "Yes. I'm sorry." Divers had an even higher rate of miscarriage than
  ordinary human beings. That did not make the loss any easier.
  "It's hard to handle, when that happens," she said. "It's even harder when
  everybody knows, and then you have to tell them you've lost it."
  No diver would have to be told; it would be obvious.
  But it would be hard, Zev thought, if someone tried to congratulate you on
  your happiness, and you had to tell them you were sad instead.
  "Yes," he said again.
  "So . . . please don't tell anyone you know. Till I'm sure I won't lose it.
  All right?"
      168    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  He could not help feeling that she was not telling him something-but he
  could not think what it might be.
  ,,Afl right." He agreed reluctantly; he did not know what else to do. "I
  have to go. A friend is waiting for me.
  "Go ahead," she said. "And-thanks for giving me your word."
  He waded toward deeper water. When the waves rose around his chest, he
  glanced back.
  "I didn't mean to . . . to trouble you," he said. "Do you have friends
  to be with?"
  "Sure," she said quickly. "Sure I do. You go on, now."
  He stroked forward through the waves, and dove.

 J.D. wondered why it was so hard to discuss, on land, a subject that was
 so easy and natural in the sea. She wondered why it was so hard to discuss
 it with Victoria, who found her attractive, whom she had kissed.
  "Divers and ordinary humans have different manners," she said to
  Victoria. "Zev behaves differently on land than in the water. So do 1,
  but it's easier for me. The land manners, I mean, because they're what
  I'm used to. It took me a while to get used to the way divers behave with
  each other, back on Earth. They play a lot. And their play's very
  sexual." The words for sex and play were nearly indistinguishable in true
  speech, the language divers learned from the orcas.
  "Yes?" Victoria said.
  J.D. glanced out at the sea, and obliquely overhead. The ocean extended
  in a blue and silver circle all the way around this end of Starfarer. She
  could see nearly three-quarters of the circle; directly overhead it van-
  ished behind the brilliance of the light tube, and she could not look in
  that direction.
  "If it will make you uncomfortable," J.D. said to Victoria, "for either
  of us to touch you while you're
         METAPHASE     169

 swimming, I'll tell Zev that we're using land manners in the ocean today."
  "It wouldn't make me uncomfortable to touch you," Victoria said. "Quite the
  opposite. And Zev . . . intrigues me. The question is, what do you want to
  do?"
  "I'd like . . . I'm looking forward to playing. With both of you."
  Victoria grinned. "That sounds like fun, eh?"
  J.D. smiled in return. "Yes. It does. Let's go swimming.,,
  She flipped off her sandals with her toes, stood up, and unbuttoned her
  shirt. She was not wearing a bathing suit, and she felt shy about
  undressing in front of Victoria. She faced the ocean and took off her
  pants. She was built like a long-distance swimmer, medium tall and stocky.
  She had done competitive endurance swimming when she was in school.
  Recently her endurance swimming had consisted of trying to keep up with the
  divers, a task an order of magnitude harder than swimming a sea race.
  Taking a deep breath, she let it out and dropped her shirt. Nearby,
  Victoria dropped her bathing suit on the sand.
  "Let's go!" She sprinted for the water, laughing, free and excited.

 Swimming underwater, Zev heard his name-sound, in J.D.'s voice with her
 unique true-speech accent. He replied. He could hear her from both
 directions: without mechanized craft making engine noises, sound could
 bounce around and around the cylinder. He could hear multiple sets of
 echoes, each one fainter than the last.
  JDA voice came a moment sooner from in front of him than from behind him.
  He had swum more than halfway around the cylinder. The shortest way to
  return, and the most fun, was to swim the rest of the way around in the
  minus-spin direction. He plunged ahead. The faster he swam, the steeper
  downhill slope he perceived. He would be back to his starting point in a
  short time.
      170    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Suddenly aware of the restrictions in his movements, the small size of
  Starfarer, Zev felt closed in. Orcas could travel a hundred kilometers
  in a day. He was on board a vessel a few kilometers in circumference,
  twice that in length. Its ocean took up only a narrow ring along one end.
  Swimming hard through the cold water, anxious to meet J.D., Zcv passed
  the source of the chill current: a small glacier, flowing and dripping
  down one narrow angle of the cylinder's end. Zev swam as fast as he
  could. Bits of ice, calved by the glacier, bobbed on the waves. They were
  too small to be icebergs, or even ice floes. They were ice cubes, nearly
  freezing the water, chilling the air. His breath steamed.
  Zev was not arctic adapted. Divers had discussed adapting themselves for
  polar life, but Zev liked the temperate climate of the Puget Sound
  wilderness. During most seasons back home, the water was cold. But not
  this cold. He had never swum in such cold water before. His body reacted,
  his metabolism kicking into high gear, pumping out heat as fast as the
  cold drained it.
  The webs between his fingers paled as his capillaries contracted,
  conserving heat within his body. He pushed himself to keep going. He
  could hear the end of the cold water, not very far ahead: his searching
  voice echoed against the rough interface where the cold current plunged
  beneath the warm gulf stream.
  In the distance, J.D. swam toward him. But she was slower than usual. She
  was swimming plus-spin. She would feel as if she were going uphill.
  Zev asked Arachne if the current was always this cold, and found that the
  computer web was attempting to solve the problem of the unseasonably warm
  weather. He began to shiver, deep and hard. He called out to J.D.
  She answered, greeting him, teasing him. New energy propelled him.
  J.D. heard Zev's call. She replied to him, caressing him with her voice.
  She heard a change in the water.
         METAPHASE     171

 She paused for a moment to look ahead. The surface turned from soft blue to
 dark, dense blue. Zev was fifty meters past the boundary. She did not know
 what the difference was until she plunged into the frigid current. She
 gasped and nearly stopped, kicked her metabolic enhancer, and ploughed into
 the swirling mix of currents.
  Zev swam doggedly forward, his stroke rough and noisy instead of smooth and
  silent.
  "Whew!" J.D. said in true speech. "It's cold over here! "
  She flip-tumed beside him and matched his speed and direction. She laughed
  in delight at the change from plus-spin to minus-spin, as if she had caught
  a wave.
  She swam very close to Zev, letting her motion pull him along. Zev let his
  arms relax against his sides, and rode J.D.'s strength through the rough
  boundary.
  They broke out of the cold, into a current so warm it felt tropical. Zev
  whistled in pleasure and relief, spiraled out of J.D.'s wake, and let
  himself sink.
  J.D. sank beside him, immersing herself in the heat. "Are you okay?"
  "Just cold," he said.
  "Your hands are freezing!" She chafed his chilly fingers, then rose with
  him to the surface, expelled her breath, and drew in fresh air. She wished
  she had the artificial lung that had aided her when she lived with the
  divers. She had left it back in the wilderness. Zev had lent the lung to
  Chandra, then released it.
  J.D. put her arms around him. He held her tight, his head on her shoulder.
  They drifted downward again.
  "You rescued me!" Zev said.
  "Nonsense." She blew a stream of bubbles at him. "You were all of thirty
  meters from the gulf stream."
  "I.didn't know it would be so cold," he said. "Or maybe I wouldn't have
  swum all the way around."
  "It was cold back there, wasn't it?" J.D. said.
  Zev warmed up quickly.
  "Do you want to rest?" J.D. asked. She felt full of energy, exhilarated
  with the effort of the swim.
      172    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "No," he said. He grinned. His eyes were bright. "It's good to know
  everything isn't safe on Starfarer. "
  They surfaced and sidestroked against the warm current, facing each other.
  J.D. let her fingers caress Zev from collarbone to groin. She kissed him.
  He had just learned to kiss. She explored his lips and his sharp canine
  teeth with her warm, soft tongue, then reluctantly drew away.
  "Come on, let's go meet Victoria."
  "Do we have to use land manners?" Zev said.
  "No," J.D. said. "Not here. Not at all."
  Victoria was a strong but inexperienced swimmer. J.D. had not wanted to
  criticize her, but she lost a lot of the power of her stroke because she
  did not know exactly how to place it. She churned valiantly ahead. J.D. was
  impressed that she had kept swimming through the open water, rather than
  heading to shore and waiting in the shallows.
  Zev dove. The pressure of the water caressed J.D. as he passed her. He swam
  close beneath Victoria.
  He startled her: she stopped swimming and trod water, kicking hard. He
  surfaced. Victoria grinned at him, and then, to J.D.'s surprise, jackknifed
  and dove beneath them both. Victoria's back touched J.D.'s knees, her feet.
  She surfaced, sputtering water. J.D. faced her, astonished, delighted, and
  Victoria flicked drops of water from her fingertips into J.D.'s face. Zev
  circled them both, reaching out with quick touches of his long-fingered
  hand, his sharp-clawed toes.
  J.D.'s body produced energy, heat, adrenaline. She dove, swam between
  Victoria's feet, and kicked toward the surface. She slid up behind
  Victoria, stroking her from her heel up her leg, along her buttocks and her
  spine. Victoria turned to catch her. Their bodies pressed together.
  They sank beneath the surface. Bubbles escaped from J.D.'s mouth and nose,
  tickling Victoria's face.
  Victoria broke away and kicked toward the surface. J.D. and Zev rose beside
  her.
  "It's okay," J.D. said. "We're right here."
         METAPHASE     173

  "I know," Victoria said. She was apprehensive, but not panicked. "It's too
  deep for me. Let's go closer to shore."
  "I wish we had swimming lungs," J.D. said. But even artificial lungs were
  not the same as swimming free, like a diver.
  Victoria set out toward a calm, sandy cove, a small sheltered beach, making
  good speed despite her thrashing swimming stroke. Zev glided up beside her
  and J.D. swam on her other side, helping draw her along.
  "Swim smooth," Zev said. He showed her a good surface stroke. "You won't
  get tired so fast, and you won't attract sharks."
  "Sharks!" She took in a mouthful of water and sputtered it at him. "There
  aren't any sharks! The biggest predator is tuna fish."
  "Maybe you'll attract tuna fish," he said.
  J.D. deliberately put some splash into her swimming stroke. "I love tuna
  fish," she said. "Is this all I have to do to get one?"
  Exasperated, Zev dove. J.D. felt him swimming below her. Soon she noticed
  that Victoria was swimming more smoothly.
  The bottom shoaled up beneath them. The water was blue and clear and warm,
  the bottom bright with coral and fish.
  "It's so beautiful here," J.D. said.
  Victoria turned to float face down, her eyes open, gazing into the bright
  water. J.D. dove beneath her and swam face to face. She reached up.
  Tentatively, they touched hands. J.D. let herself rise. She kissed
  Victoria, quick and soft. Zev joined them, brushing his hand up Victoria's
  back and down across her small breast, her dark nipple. He dove between
  them, stroking them both with his body and his hands.
  J.D. spun out and surfaced to breathe. The sea bottom shoaled up again. The
  coral gave way to soft bright sand.
  They reached a spot where Victoria could stand. The water reached to her
  shoulders. J.D. came up behind
      174    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 her. The sea buoyed J.D.'s heavy breasts. She put her arms around
 Victoria. Victoria turned and drew her down to kiss her, deep and long.
  "Is this how divers play?" Victoria whispered, holding her, pressing her
  body close to JDA.
  "Yes.,,
  "Serious play." She smiled.
  Zev surfaced behind J.D. He slid his hand over J.D.'s shoulder and around
  to trace the lines of her collarbone. He nibbled the nape of her neck.
  Victoria placed one hand over his, and slipped her other hand down J.D.'s
  side, from her waist to her hip and between her thighs. J.D.'s nipples
  hardened and her heart pounded. The rhythm reached her center, and
  flowered like a whirlpool, opening.

 At her garden gate, Victoria kissed Zev and J.D. Zev's lips were very
 warm, J.D.'s cool and soft. Victoria held J.D., letting herself relax for
 a moment within J.D.'s embrace.
  "See you later, okay?"
  "Soon."
  She smiled and watched them walk together, hand in hand, along the path
  to J.D.'s house. Arachne's holographic image of Nerno's chamber appeared
  nearby, and paced them.
  Victoria asked the computer web to show her the alien scene. It had
  remained static since Nerno's chrysalis hardened.
  Victoria turned through the opening in the rounded earth wall that
  bracketed her yard. Carnations covered the slopes, blooming wildly, pink
  and white and red, filling the air with their spicy fragrance. Crocuses
  and irises covered the lawn. This was Victoria's first experience with
  planting flowers. She felt a surprising sharp shock of pleasure every
  time she saw them.
  She stepped up on the porch, beneath the roof of shaggy grass that
  drooped to make the house look like it had eyebrows.
         METAPHASE     175

  Victoria felt exhilarated, hungry, and scratchy with dried salt water.
  It was still very early. She entered her quiet house through the open
  French doors of her room. Satoshi snored softly in her bed. He had not
  moved since she left to go swimming. She glanced into Stephen Thomas's
  room; it was empty.
  Now she was worried about him. It was not unusual for him to spend all
  night working in his lab, but no one from the genetics department had
  seen him since yesterday. Nor was it unusual for him to spend the night
  with someone else. But it was unusual for him to disappear without a word
  about where he had gone or who he was with.
  Besides, Feral was the only person Victoria knew of who had attracted his
  attention recently. Feral's death had affected him deeply. But he had
  pulled himself together quickly after Merry's death. He surely would not
  fall to pieces now.
  He managed better than I did, when Merry died, she thought. Better than
  Satoshi did. I don't know how he did it, but I'm grateful that he could.
  As she headed for the shower, she decided that if he had not come home
  or left a message by midday, she would ask Arachne where he was. She
  seldom resorted to having the web chase someone down.
  She walked into the bathroom, slipped in a puddle, and nearly fell. Even
  as she thought, At least I know Stephen Thomas has been home, she saw the
  damp towels he had left in a tangle and the muddy clothes he had left in
  a heap.
  She kicked the dirty laundry aside, annoyed, and glared at the tracks her
  younger partner had left on the floor.
  Dammit! she thought. I know you're upset and distracted and excited and
  everything else. But that's no excuse-!
  A line of clayey mud ringed the tub. Now she was mad. She was
  particularly irritated to have anything spoil this morning.
  And why do I have to scrub the bathroom down
      176    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 twice, she thought, because Stephen Thomas can't bother to do it once?
  She sprayed out the bottom of the tub so at least she had a clean place
  to stand.
  She washed her hair and rinsed the salt from her skin. The tub was
  luxuriously large, with a rim wide enough to sit on, and a heater that
  would turn the enclosure into a sauna. Victoria wondered if Starfarer
  would ever have enough cedar trees to allow a few to be used as lumber.
  Or maybe Crimson's driftwood technique could grow some cedar boards. A
  sauna that did not smell like cedar was no sauna at all.
  She had to use the last clean towel; damned if she would try to dry
  herself off with the cold clammy dirty ones Stephen Thomas had left on
  the floor. Grumbling, she gathered up all the dirty laundry she could
  find. Her house had no laundry facilities; the AS housekeeper was
  supposed to take care of that.
  Satoshi was up now, sitting in the main room with a cup of coffee. He
  always took a while to get going in the morning. Victoria dumped the
  laundry by the front door, then turned on the kettle to make a pot of
  tea. Today the coffee smelled almost good enough to drink. Feral had made
  good coffee, and he had showed Stephen Thomas and Satoshi how to make it,
  too.
  "Don't take a shower," she said to Satoshi.
  "Huh?" Satoshi sounded sleepy-not surprising, since he had been over at
  the geography department till two o'clock in the morning. But he was
  awake enough not to be grumpy.
  "No clean towels."
  "Again?"
  "Yeah.,,
  "He promised."
  "I know."
  Satoshi sighed. "He promised to give the laundry to the housekeeper. No
  housekeeper-"
  "I'd split hairs for him, too. Usually. But he did promise. And the tub
  was filthy."
  "So much for learning quaint Japanese customs,"
         METAPHASE     177

 Satoshi said. "He forgot the one about showering first and soaking
 afterwards." Stephen Thomas was studying the partnership's ethnic
 background. Satoshi's mother was of mostly Japanese ancestry, though that
 branch of his family had been in Hawaii almost as many generations as
 Victoria's family had lived in Canada. The other side of Satoshi's family,
 being Hawaiian, had been in Hawaii since people started living there.
  Victoria could not help but chuckle. "He must have skipped that chapter."
  Satoshi sipped his coffee and Victoria scalded the teapot and filled it
  with loose tea and boiling water.
  "Let's try not to fight with him," Satoshi said. "The last fight was kind
  of hard on us all."
  "It was," Victoria said. "I will try."
  "You were up early this morning," Satoshi said.
  "I went swimming with J.D. and Zev," Victoria said, grateful for the change
  of subject. "And if I'd known how much fun it'd be, I'd've made you get up
  and come with us."
  "Swimming at dawn in this season doesn't sound fun to me. It sounds cold."
  She brought her teapot over to the table and sat down to wait for the tea
  to steep.
  "We swam in the gulfstream, and the lagoon. Divers don't just swim. They
  play." She rubbed her foot against his leg, stroking his calf with her
  instep. "It isn't quite sex, it's too quick. But it's very sexy."
  "Quick?" he said doubtfully.
  "Quick touches, over a long time." She touched his shin with her toe, like
  brushstrokes. He looked at her quizzically. "It'd be fun to go swimming
  with you and Stephen Thomas and make love in the water."
  "I don't know," he said doubtfully. "I tried that once, back home. Wasn't
  very successful."
  "Why not?"
  "Salt water interferes with the natural lubrication. My partner . . . took
  exception to continuing."
  "Worked for me," she said with a grin.
  He put his foot in her lap. She rubbed it, massaging
     .178    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 his sole and stroking her fingertips up the sharp strong tendons. She bent
 down and nipped his toe gently. Satoshi yelped in surprise.
  "I'm starved!" Victoria said. "Is there anything to eat?"
  "Not much," Satoshi said. "I made some rice."
  Victoria had never warmed to the Hawaiian custom of having white rice
  with practically every meal.
  She jumped up and opened the refrigerator.
  "Don't-"
  "Wasn't there a tomato in here someplace?" Victoria said. "I could broil
  it."
  She picked it up. It collapsed in her hand.
  She made a sound of disgust.
  All the vegetables were wilted, the leftovers moldy. The housekeeper had
  kept the kitchen clean, too, and before Feral came to stay with them they
  had kept very few perishables around. They never had time to cook, and
  none of them was very good at it. They had ordered most of their meals
  from the central cafeteria.
  "This is awful," Victoria said.
  "I know."
  "Why didn't you throw it out?"
  "Because I don't know if the recycler's coming. There's a big empty hole
  in Arachne where the schedule ought to be. I figured the stuff wouldn't
  smell too bad if we kept it cold."
  "Oh," Victoria said. She put the squishy tomato back in the refrigerator.
  "We've got to do something with it. Do you know how to make a compost
  heap?"
  "In theory."
  "Maybe we'd better try it. But I've got to have some breakfast. I'm going
  over to the cafeteria, want to come?"
  "Sure. Shall I get Stephen Thomas?"
  "Do you know where he is? All I've seen of him since yesterday is his
  muddy tracks in the bathtub."
  Satoshi hesitated. "He's sleeping in Feral's room."
  "In Feral's room? Is somebody with him? Why didn't he use his own room?"
         METAPHASE     179

  "He's alone."
  Victoria stared at him in disbelief.
  She strode down the hallway to the spare room. The guest room. The room
  that should have been Merry's, but never was. She could not think of it as
  Feral's. He had been a guest, an acquaintance, a passing fancy for Stephen
  Thomas. Not a member of the family, not even a friend. Not yet.
  I don't make friends in two weeks, Victoria thought. Even Stephen Thomas
  doesn't make friends in two weeks.
  She opened the door without knocking, went to the window and pulled the
  curtains open, and in the flood of light sat on her heels at the edge of
  the futon.
  When she saw Stephen Thomas she drew away sharply, lost her balance, and
  sprawled backward. She caught herself and knelt beside him.
  He lay with one hand over his face, his fingers spread, the translucent
  webs spread between them. The webs had grown all the way to the second
  knuckle on each finger. Even his hands had grown. The fine gold pelt
  surrounded his arm and shoulder like the auras he claimed to see. He had
  always been so fair: now his skin was deep amber, far darker than his gold
  hair.
  "Stephen Thomas!"
  He drew his hand down from his face, opened his eyes, and looked at her
  blankly. Concern overcame her moment's incoherent, absurd relief that the
  color of his eyes had not changed. His blank look scared her.
  The changing's gone wrong, she thought in terror. He's changed-
  She loved him and she found him exasperating, often both at the same time.
  If the change were to obliterate his personality . . .
  He blinked, and he was suddenly Stephen Thomas again.
  "What's the matter?" he asked. "What time is it?"
  "It's about eight." She answered the answerable question first. A flare of
  sheer relief heated her irritation. "What are you doing in here?"
      180    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "Trying to sleep," he said, and spread his strange, changed, webbed hand
  over his face again.
  "Wake up!" The fear he had given her only made her angrier.
  "All iight, I'm awake."
  Satoshi appeared in the doorway, worried.
  "Why are you sleeping in here? Why not in your room? Why not with us? Where
  have you been?"
  "Take it easy," Satoshi said. After a moment Victoria realized he was
  talking to her, not to Stephen Thomas.
  "I don't much feel like taking it easy right this second," she said to
  Satoshi. "I want to know-"
  "Which question should I answer first?" Stephen Thomas said.
  "I don't care!"
  "I'm sleeping here because I wanted to. I never did, you know . . . or
  maybe you don't know."
  "It didn't make any difference to me if you did or didn't," Victoria said,
  "when Feral was alive. But now . . ."
  "Where I've been is in the wild cylinder. In a thunderstorm-"
  "A thunderstorm!" That was impossible.
  "Digging a grave."
  "A grave . . . T' Victoria said. "You can't meanYou took his body, all by
  yourself?"
  Victoria's distress was as strong as her anger. She could not bear to think
  of Stephen Thomas all alone with his grief, burying his friend, and she
  wanted to have been there, so she too could say goodbye to Feral.
  "What about the rest of us?" she cried. "What about his friends, what about
  J.D.T'
  "Gerald said forget about a funeral," Stephen Thomas said. "He wanted Feral
  just to lie there forever in the morgue! I couldn't stand it. Besides,
  nobody else thought about him."
  "Stop it, Stephen Thomas, that isn't fair," Satoshi said.
  "But nobody did anything. Nobody else had even
         METAPHASE     181

 opened his files to see what Feral wanted, if something happened."
  He pushed himself up on his elbows. The gold glow covered his chest and
  belly. His face and his neck remained bare. Victoria wondered where his
  necklace was; she had seldom seen him without it. At the center of his
  collarbone, slightly thicker, slightly darker hair formed a thin line that
  streaked down his body, stopped just above his navel and started against
  just below it, and disappeared beneath the bedclothes.
  Victoria sat on the edge of the futon. Satoshi joined them, sitting
  crosslegged on the foot of the bed.
  "We didn't have time," Victoria said. "When did we have time?"
  "Yesterday," Stephen Thomas said. "Last night. And not just us. Anybody
  could have looked for his will, the whole time we were gone. Nobody did."
  "It's awful that he died." Victoria felt unfairly put on the defensive.
  "It's a tragedy. In the classic sense of the word. If he'd done as I
  asked-"
  "He couldn't! I knew he couldn't. Why didn't you?"
  "How could you know? You're trying to beat me up with twenty-twenty
  hindsight."
  "I'm not trying to beat you up at all. I'm trying to tell you where I was
  and what I was doing and why I was doing it."
  "And why I'm responsible for Feral's death."
  "No," he said. "No, I'm not blaming you. But I'm not letting you blame him,
  either. He knew the risks, he chose to take them, he couldn't do anything
  else."
  She said, again, doggedly, "If he'd done as I asked-"
  "We'd still be back at Tau Ceti," Satoshi said.
  "But we could always take another run at the transition point."
  "A hundred light-years behind Europa and Androgeos," Stephen Thomas said.
  "We never would have caught them. We might even have gotten stranded back
  there."
      182    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "I thought you wanted to stay back there," Victoria said. "To try to
  colonize the planet."
  "What if I did? I didn't block consensus. Feral was trying to help you
  do what you wanted. Uphold Starfarer's charter. Catch the alien ship-"
  "And a lot of good it did us!"
  "Don't try to tell me Feral died for nothing!" Stephen Thomas shouted.
  "I don't want to hear that Feral died for nothing!"
  He threw off the blankets and lunged out of bed, sleek and lithe as an
  otter. Victoria stood up, unwilling to let him flee the discussion.
  "Ow! Shit!" Stephen Thomas yelped in pain and sat down hard.
  He grabbed his toes and rocked back and forth, his teeth clenched.
  Victoria stared at him. Satoshi hurried to his side, reached toward him,
  hesitated, then put one arm around his shoulders.
  "What-T'
  "Nothing. Nothing at all," Stephen Thomas said. "It's just that all my
  fucking toenails are falling out."
  His little toenail had disappeared; the next largest hung by a thread of
  connective tissue. His toes were as bruised as if he had dropped a rock
  on his feet. He wiggled his big toenail, and the next two in turn, each
  successively looser. Victoria felt a little sick. Stephen Thomas took the
  hanging toenail between his thumb and forefinger.
  "Don't-" Satoshi said.
  Stephen Thomas pulled the toenail off.
  Stephen Thomas put the toenail, shiny with the transparent polish he
  used, on the narrow shelf at the headboard of the futon frame. Then he
  bent over his bruised toe and poked at it, oblivious to Satoshi, who sat
  back away from him, and to Victoria. She felt ill and angry at the same
  time. He was so good at deflecting arguments-not defusing them, as
  Satoshi did, but deflecting anger away from himself and setting up a
  situation where anger was no longer appropriate, no longer acceptable,
  and the argument could never be resolved.
         METAPHASE     183

  Beneath the toenail, the bruised end of his toe had begun to form a valley,
  a cavity, where a claw would grow. It would interest her, in an
  intellectual way, if the foot the claw was growing on belonged to a body
  with which Victoria was less intimately familiar.
  Even angry with Stephen Thomas, Victoria felt the attraction of his
  powerful sexuality.
  "Are you done grieving now?" She forced her voice to remain so neutral that
  her tone came out cold, and hard.
  Stephen Thomas's shoulders stiffened. He stared at his foot, then glanced
  at Satoshi, then turned to Victoria.
  ,,No," he said. "No, I don't think I am."
  "I know you liked him! But you barely knew him. I knew him better than you
  did-"
  "You knew him longer than I did. Not better."
  "Next I suppose you'll say the same thing about Merry."
  Stephen Thomas looked confused. "What does Merry have to do with this?"
  "Nothing. Except that Merry was our partner and Feral was our acquaintance,
  and it seems to me that you're grieving a lot harder for Feral."
  Stephen Thomas stood up slowly, gingerly, balancing precariously on his
  abused feet, and walked out of the room.
  Victoria wanted to scream, or apologize, or crywhat she really wanted was
  for Stephen Thomas never to have received the changing virus, and for Feral
  and Merry never to have died.
  She followed Stephen Thomas as far as the doorway. He was halfway down the
  hall to his room. In the dim light the new gold pelt was invisible, but it
  made his outline fuzzy.
  He disappeared into his room.
  Victoria glanced back at Satoshi, expecting him to tell her what she
  deserved to hear: that she had been far too hard on Stephen Thomas.
  "I shouldn't criticize him for his feelings," she said,
      184    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 before Satoshi could speak. "Your feelings are your feelings. He can't help
 being so open. . . ."
  "I hate what's happening to him," Satoshi said abruptly.
  "I-what?"
  "I loved him the way he was," Satoshi said. "God, I don't want to think of
  myself as changing my feelings for someone because of the way they look.
  . . ."
  "He hasn't changed that much," Victoria said, because that was how it
  seemed to her. "Not physically . . ."
  "He's changed a lot, " Satoshi said. "And he's going to change more. I
  hardly even know him now. . . . I can't stand to say it."
  He folded his arms across his knees and buried his face against them.
  Victoria sat beside him and hugged him, trying to reassure him, trying to
  comfort him, not doing a very good job of it. She was used to Stephen
  Thomas being the most emotionally demonstrative of them all, to Satoshi
  being the most reserved and calm, to taking the middle ground herself.
  Satoshi's shoulders began to shake. Victoria could not remember- Yes. At
  Merry's funeral, Satoshi had cried. So had Victoria. Stephen Thomas, dry
  eyed, held them both. At the time she had been grateful that one of the
  partnership could maintain some equilibrium. She had not considered how
  strange it was that the calm one was Stephen Thomas.
  Satoshi straightened up, drawing in a deep, harsh breath. He flung himself
  back on the rumpled bed and scrubbed his bare arm across his eyes. He tried
  to smile.
  "This is so weird," he said.
  "What is?"
  "I'm upset with him because he's doing something so different I can't even
  understand it . . . and you're upset with him because he's behaving exactly
  the way he always does."

 As he dressed, Stephen Thomas gradually dissociated himself from the fight
 with Victoria, from the aches in
         METAPHASE     185

 his bones and the pain in his feet, from everything he had lost in the last
 week. In the last year.
  He usually wore running shoes to the lab. Shoes, today, would make the pain
  impossible to ignore. He tried his sandals, but even sandals hurt. He
  shoved them into his pack. Professor Thanthavong would take off the rest
  of his toenails one by one if he worked barefoot in the lab-she would do
  it in private; she would do it metaphorically. But she would do it. So he
  would have to wear the sandals part of the day.
  He did not know what to do about the fight with Victoria. Ile could not
  answer any of her questions any better than he already had. She wanted more
  from him, but he was damned if he knew what. He would give it to her if he
  could. He had made himself stay in control after the accident that took
  Merry, because the partnership needed someone who could still function. And
  right after Feral died . . . Victoria honestly thought she had put Feral
  in a position where he would be safe. Stephen Thomas smiled, fondly, sadly.
  Trust a reporter to get out to the front, even if nobody could figure out
  where the war was being fought or whether there was a war at all.
  Walking cautiously-no point to limping, since both feet hurt-he went out
  through the French windows of his room.

 Despite everything, the hour was still early when he got to the lab. Neither
 Mitch nor Bay had arrived yet, and Lehua Aki sprawled sleeping on the couch
 in the Biochem lounge. A small image of Nerno's chamber hovered above her.
  By the evidence of their work, his students had all stayed very late last
  night. The isolation chambers held several racks' worth of growing alien
  cells.
  He was proud of them for getting so much accomplished when he had been
  useless to them for the past day. They were working under another handicap,
  too,
      186    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 camping out in the Biochem labs while the silver slugs tried to rebuild
 Genetics Hill.
  Worse than losing their lab space, the geneticists had lost their
  equipment, the probes and genetic subroutines that everyone developed over
  time. All the work in progress was destroyed. The missile had stolen a year
  of Stephen Thomas's professional life.
  He checked the preparation he had started the day before. At least one
  thing was going right today. He had plenty of material for another series
  of experiments.
  Ordinarily, this kind of preparation would be safe by this stage. No matter
  how virulent the original cells, they were now dead, dismembered, each cell
  separated into parts. Cell walls. Mitochondria. DNA. But these cells were
  alien; he had no proof-not even any evidence-that they could no longer
  replicate once he vibrated them apart with ultrasound and centrifuged them
  into layers.
  He was not particularly worried about infecting Starfarer with some alien
  illness that would attack animals or people or plants. It would make more
  sense to worry that tobacco mosaic virus might infect a human being. Those
  pathogens were from the same evolutionary scheme. But he had cultured an
  autotroph, a freeliving cell, from Nemo's web. A microbe that could get by
  on light and water and simple molecular nutrients could grow independently
  in the starship.
  This was something Stephen Thomas preferred to avoid.
  He got Arachne to project an image of the squidmoth in its chrysalis.
  "Why wouldn't you give me another sample?" he muttered.
  He suspected that, eventually, Earth's biosphere would have to co-exist and
  cope with alien autotrophs, but he did not intend to be responsible for the
  first uncontrolled contact. Among other things, Professor Thanthavong would
  not just have his toenails, she would have his lungs as well. In all her
  decades of research, it
         METAPHASE     187

 had taken a missile attack to contaminate her lab for the first time.
  "Damn!" he said suddenly. He had forgotten to set up the DNA sequencing of
  the soil bacteria from Europa's ship. A complete sequence would give him
  a detailed picture of the microbe, rather than the more general view of DNA
  and protein fingerprints. He set up the analysis with a couple of controls
  and left it running.
  "Hi, Stephen Thomas."
  Satoshi's young graduate student Fox stood uncertainly in the doorway of
  the lab. With her forefinger, she nervously twisted a lock of her flyaway
  black hair into a curl.
  "Hello, Fox," Stephen Thomas said.
  "Anything I can do?"
  "Why? Thinking of changing departments?"
  Her expression brightened. "Can IT'
  "No.,,
  "Oh."
  "Don't you have some geography to do?"
  "Yeah," she said. She stepped back into the hall and he thought she had
  left.
  He went back to work, forgetting, after a moment, that she had ever been
  there. He pressed his hands into the manipulator gloves that gave him
  access to the isolation chamber and his new preparation.
  "I could wash some glassware-"
  "Jesus!" Stephen Thomas exclaimed.
  ,,-or something," Fox whispered.
  "I nearly dropped this," Stephen Thomas said. "Don't sneak up on people
  like that."
  "I didn't mean to."
  "There's nothing you can do here. We don't wash the glassware, we recycle
  it. Easier to get rid of contaminants. Anyway, you wouldn't want to spend
  all day up to your elbows in cell guts."
  "I wouldn't mind."
  "There's still nothing you can do."
  "I can't go back to geography."
      188    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "I keep telling you, Satoshi isn't mad."
  "Did you ask him?"
  "The subject never came up. But if he were mad, he'd mention it. Fox:
  Satoshi doesn't get mad. He'll talk to you. It sounds to me like you need
  to talk to him.
  "He ought to be mad. So should you."
  Watching the holographic image from the safety chamber, Stephen Thomas put
  the prep carefully back on its stand and disengaged his hands from the
  manipulator gloves. The swimming webs itched slightly; the gloves had
  pressed the webs back between his fingers farther than they would
  ordinarily go.
  He crossed his arms and faced Fox, leaning back against the lab table.
  "I don't blame you for what happened to me. But if you really want to know,
  I think you made more trouble for yourself and for us than any of us need.
  You should have been on the transport."
  "A lot of difference that would have made! I'd still be here!"
  "It'll make a lot of difference. The folks who were on it will be legally
  tree and clear. Maybe even entitled to reparations. Gerald and the senators
  and Esther Klein . . . hm, I'm not sure about Esther. Doesn't matter. You
  and Zev, though-you're in as much trouble as the rest of us. Maybe more."
  "I don't care."
  "And the president might not be able to-"
  "I wouldn't ask him to!"
  "You wouldn't have to."
  "Stephen Thomas, I just want to be part of the expedition. I just want to
  help." Her smile strained as she fought tears.
  "You are part of it," Stephen Thomas said gently. "And the way to prove you
  deserved to come with us is to work your ass off. In your own department."
  "Are you sure-"
  "I don't-" He stopped. There was no reason to involve Fox in the
  partnership's problems. No reason, and no excuse. What good would it do to
  tell her that he had
          METAPHASE    189

 not talked to Satoshi about her, or about much of anything else either, for
 the past several days?
  "Satoshi is the most reasonable and sympathetic human being alive. He lives
  with me, after all." He smiled at her, reassuring. "Okay?"
  "Yeah," she said. She smiled back. "Thanks."
  "Good. I've got to get back to work."
  He unfolded his arms and turned back to the manipulator gloves, spreading
  his fingers, stretching the webs. He heard Fox's quick intake of breath.
  Probably she had just realized how much about him had changed, and the
  changes spooked her. He must look pretty fucking weird from outside, with
  the webs and the fine gold pelt covering his darkening skin, and his
  battered toes sticking out of the straps of his sandals.
  "I love you," Fox said.
  Oh, god, no, not again, Stephen Thomas thought.
  For the third time, he faced her. He could not pretend not to have heard
  or not to understand.
  "That's too bad," he said.
  She did pretend not to hear or not to understand.
  "When Satoshi asked us all over to dinner, the first time I saw you-"
  "Fox. No."
  "Won't you even consider me? I know you're not monogamous-"
  Flabbergasted by the comment, Stephen Thomas laughed.
  Fox blushed. "You know what I mean. Whatever the term is when you've got
  two legal partners and you still get involved with other people. What is
  it you don't like about me?"
  "Nothing to take personally."
  She laughed as sharply as he had a moment before. "That's kind of hard."
  "I don't get involved with grad students."
  "I'm not your grad student."
  "Five minute ago you were standing here trying to be.,,

  "I changed my mind, okay?"
      190    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "I don't get involved with any grad students."
  "Why not?" she asked, honestly perplexed. She grinned. "We're people,
  too-don't you think? So why not?"
  "Why not . . . T' Stephen Thomas sighed. "Why not is because in school,
  every instructor I ever had hit on me." Miensaern Thanthavong was the first
  superior he had ever had who had never tried to take him to bed.
  "How could they resist?" she said softly.
  "They should have."
  "But this is different."
  "No, it's not."
  "Sure it is. I'm not your student and you're not my instructor."
  He could see this deteriorating into "Is not!" "Is so!" He made himself
  keep a straight face.
  "It doesn't matter whether it's the same or not. The answer's no."
  "But-"
  "Please take the answer gracefully."
  She did not take it gracefully, but she neither erupted into anger nor
  burst into tears. He never knew what to do when either happened in this
  particular situation. Anger was easier to defuse than tears. When it was
  someone crying over unrequited love for someone else, it helped to give
  them a friendly hug, a shoulder to cry on. Touching Fox now would only make
  things worse. Stephen Thomas found it very difficult not to respond to
  another person's grief.
  "Okay," she said finally. "If you change your mind-"
  "That just isn't going to happen."
  She went away, then, but as she disappeared down the hallway he heard what
  she was saying, as if to herself but in truth to Stephen Thomas.
  "Maybe I should have gone home after all."
  Stephen Thomas let his irritation out in one quick snarl.
  "Oh, fuck!"
  He returned at last to his work, pushing away the
         METAPHASE     191

 anger from his past and the guilt Fox had just tried to hand him. She should
 have gone home, or tried to. If he had anything to do with her staying, it
 was not by design. And then he thought: she grew up around politicians. She
 knows how to turn coincidence to her own advantage.
  Mitch hurried in, his long gangly limbs all angles.
  "Is Fox okay? What did she want? She didn't even say hi."
  Mitch had been trying to get Fox to say hi to him, even to remember his
  name, since the first week she came on board Starfarer. So far he had had
  no luck.
  Mitch was gawky and shy. Not a bad-looking kid, dark brown hair and eyes,
  pale intense face, heavy eyebrows over well-defined features, sharp mind
  and good ideas.
  Stephen Thomas, who thought Mitch spent too much time in the lab and not
  enough with other people, was grateful beyond imagining that Mitch had not
  heard what Fox had just been saying. If he had, the kid might draw
  completely into a shell. Bad enough that he could not get Fox to see him.
  Far worse if he knew she was looking for someone, but the someone was not
  Mitch.
  "She wanted to ask me something about Satoshi," Stephen Thomas said. He
  finished the 'scope slide, projected the image, and forgot about Fox
  instantly.
  Mitch whistled softly.
  Lehua came into the lab, knuckling her eyes, combing her long straight
  red-gold hair with her fingers. As usual she was dressed better than the
  grungy-casual popular on campus; her crisp shirt and slacks somehow did not
  look like they had been slept in. Visitors to the genetics department
  sometimes mistook her for the professor and Stephen Thomas for a
  technician. His third student, Bay, followed Lehua in.
  Lehua's display of Nerno's chamber drifted in after them, touched the
  identical display Stephen Thomas had set hovering, and melded with it.
  "How come the Biochem couch is so much more
      192    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 comfortable than the one in Genetics wasT' Lehua asked. She yawned.
  "Come look at this," Stephen Thomas said.
  Lehua and Bay joined Stephen Thomas and Mitch. Together, they looked at
  the holographic projection of the 'scope field.
  "What is it? Is it what I think it is?"
  "It could be a lot of things. But what I'm guessing is 3-D genetic
  information. Dendritic molecules."
  "Dendritic genes?" Bay said with disbelief. He leaned toward the display,
  squinting in concentration; his crinkly, shiny black hair swung forward
  along his smooth chestnut skin, the ends tracing the straight line of his
  jaw. "How would they work? I can't figure . . ."
  Stephen Thomas let his eyelids flicker; he connected with Arachne and
  sent a message to Professor Thanthavong.
  He watched the enormous spherical molecules vibrate.
  Grief and anger, pain and confusion, had blanketed his life since Feral
  died. For the first time since then, a flicker of joy broke through.
  "I can't figure it out either, Bay," Stephen Thomas said. He knew his
  expression was a silly smile, and he did not care. "Isn't it great?"
 CHAPTER 9

 INFINITY MENDEZ JOINED THE REST OF THE faculty and staff, heading for the
 amphitheater where all Starfarer's meetings
 happened. Ordinary meetings were small. The people who came to the regular
 meetings tended to be either obsessed with getting their own way about
 almost everything, or passionately committed to the idea of consensus. Both
 sorts of people could make a meeting amazingly boring.
  None of the meetings since the rebellion had been ordinary or boring. And
  almost everyone left on campus had come to them.
  Today's meeting was not ordinary.
      194    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 Jenny Dupre had succeeded in convening a meeting about the fate of
 Chancellor Blades.
  Infinity wished desperately that Jenny had left well enough alone. If
  Blades was content to stay walled up in his house till they returned to
  Earth, why change anything? What else could they do to him but put him
  in jail?
  Will they kill him? Infinity wondered. There are people on board who're
  maybe mad enough. Jenny. Stephen Thomas. And Griffith would probably kill
  Blades if he even suspected Kolya wanted him dead.
  Infinity did not want to believe the faculty and staff could decide on
  cold-blooded revenge . . . but he did not want to test them, either. He
  kept remembering the mob Jenny had created with her anger, when Blades
  was first discovered.
  Arachne was another unknown factor. After observing the evidence J.D. and
  Stephen Thomas tracked down, Arachne had severed Blades's computer link
  and immunized itself against his neural signature. The slugs had
  dissolved the hard links into his house. Without electronic
  communication, he was very little danger to the starship.
  Without his link, Blades must be just about going crazy from boredom,
  Infinity thought. His house must be like a cave, with the windows covered
  over and the electricity off. . . .
  I To protect Blades, Infinity had given over control of the silver slug
  guards to Arachne, so no one could pull academic rank or seniority and
  call them off. He did not know what the computer web would do if the
  meeting decided to punish the chancellor.
  I'll have to block consensus, Infinity thought. If it comes down to that,
  I'll have to block.
  Esther sat down hard beside him. He was surprised not to have seen her
  come in, because, as usual, she was wearing her fluorescent lime-green
  jacket.
  "Is this place a community, or not?"
  "Yes," Infinity said. "Sure. What's the matter?"
         METAPHASE     195

  "I put out a call for volunteers. Yesterday! Want to know how many
  responses I got?"
  "Just on a guess . . . not enough."
  "Nobody!" She made a sound of disgust. "God forbid that any of these famous
  scientists muck up their hands with rotten AS brains."
  Infinity had never opened an artificial, never had to replace one's neural
  tissue, but Esther had described the operation in more detail than he
  wanted to know.
  "You should have . . ."
  "Called you? I suppose you've been lying around doing nothing?"
  "Uh, noi exactly."
  "I didn't think so. I bet you've been outside since breakfast with nobody
  to help you."
  "Not nobody. A few other folks. And some of the slugs. Kolya, for a while,
  but I don't know where he went."
  Kolya sat on the terrace on Esther's other side.
  "Where Kolya went," Kolya said, "was to throw up."
  "Kolya, you look awful! What's wrong?" Esther touched his hand. "Your hands
  are freezingill
  She took off her bright jacket and flung it over his shoulders.
  "Stick your arm through here-"
  "I had better not, I'll rip it." He was slender, and very tall for a
  cosmonaut, much taller than Esther: she barely came up to his breastbone.
  The sleeves of her jacket would hit him around the elbows. Kolya hunched
  himself inside her jacket. "This is better, this makes a difference, thank
  you."
  "What happened?"
  He did look pale. Sweat beaded his upper lip and his forehead, and matted
  his streaky gray hair. And he smelled strange: sharp and acrid, unpleasant.
  "Nothing happened, exactly. But I am trying to quit smoking."
  "Smoking!"
  "Smoking! Smoking what?"
  "Tobacco, of course," he said.
      196    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Esther wrinkled her nose. "I didn't think
  "That anyone did that anymore? Such an old-fashioned drug. Like snake
  oil."
  The terraces of the outdoor amphitheater were full to halfway up the
  slope. The meeting would start soon. This time, they could hope that the
  light would remain constant. The last two meetings, Blades had sent the
  light level to extremes to try to disrupt the rebellion.
  Kolya pulled the edges of Esther's jacket closer together.
  "When I was a cosmonaut, I never smoked. But later . . ." He shrugged.
  "I had no reason not to. It can be . . . quite comforting." He smiled.
  His front teeth were slightly crooked. "I never expected to live to such
  an advanced age, or to reach it in a place where tobacco was so difficult
  to get."
  Infinity felt uncomfortable, torn between being glad Kolya was trying to
  quit and wanting to do something to help. Kolya looked unhappy, tired,
  and sick.
  "Did you run out?" Esther asked sympathetically.
  "Abruptly. I kept my stores in one of the genetics department freezers."
  "Oh."
  The freezers in the genetics department had been destroyed along with the
  rest of the building.
  "Maybe it's for the best," Esther said. "I mean . . . it really isn't
  good for you, and now you'll have to quit."
  "I suppose I will. The designer of Starfarer's ecosystem was far too
  health-conscious to grow tobacco on campus." He chuckled ruefully. "I
  went so far as to ask Alzena once. She was horrified."
  "When she had a choice, she picked stuff you can eat or make things out
  of," Infinity said, feeling miserable and guilty about Kolya's distress.
  "Or flowers."
  "Very sensible," Kolya said, with resignation.
  His hands trembled; the energy that made him seem . . . not younger,
  exactly, but vital, had drained away.
  "I've tried to quit before," he said. "I never succeeded. I'm one of
  those unfortunates upon whom nico-
           METAPHASE     197

 tine takes a very tight grip." He squeezed Esther's hand in gratitude. "I
 will be all right."
  Conversation ebbed abruptly.
  The meeting began.
  No one rose to speak. Jenny had not arrived, and Gerald Hemminge was
  nowhere to be seen.
  Motion in one of the dark entry tunnels drew Infinity's gaze. Neither
  Jenny, nor Gerald, but Stephen Thomas appeared, late, accompanied by his
  clutch of grad students. He paused and glanced around to find a good seat,
  unhurried, aware of the attention he had attracted but nonchalant about it.
  He moved, footsore, to a place near the top of the amphitheater.
  The one other person Infinity did not see that he expected was Griffith.
  Infinity did not like Griffith, though the government agent no longer
  scared him. Infinity wondered what Kolya thought of Griffith hanging around
  him all the time. When he was not making himself blend into the background,
  Griffith allowed his attitude of arrogant superiority to slip out. But he
  worshiped Kolya.
  "Why'd Jenny call this meeting if she isn't even going to come to it?"
  Esther muttered. She shifted nervously. Infinity knew how she felt. Being
  asked to sit in judgment of someone was bad enough. Being left in the dark
  about what was going on made it worse.
  He linked into Arachne. The computer web acknowledged him. The silver slugs
  waited to accompany Chancellor Blades to the meeting, to guard him, to
  guard Arachne while he was free.
  But Chancellor Blades refused to accompany the silver slugs.
  Infinity let out a quick, sharp, incredulous laugh.
  Jenny Dupre and Gerald Hemminge arrived at the amphitheater. Without the
  chancellor. Jenny looked furious and embarrassed, Gerald, as usual,
  carefully neutral and controlled.
  Jenny did not even find a seat, nor did she state her name, then pause, as
  meeting etiquette required.
  "He won't come out," she said angrily. "He's too
      198    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 cowardly to face his own trial." She sat down abruptly, sullenly, and
 folded her arms.
  Gerald remained standing.
  "Gerald Hemminge," he said, and waited. The assistant-now acting-
  chancellor never lost his kood manners, even when he was using them to
  be rude.
  No one interrupted or challenged him.
  "Chancellor Blades . . ." Gerald said. "The chancellor denies that you
  have a right to try or judge him. He . . . requests . . . that you return
  to Earth and hand him over to the authorities."
  "The same authorities who sent him in the first place!" Jenny said
  bitterly.
  Infinity wished she would at least follow meeting rules, especially since
  she was the person who had called it.
  ,,Ruth Orazio."
  Across the amphitheater, the senator waited longer than the usual couple
  of seconds, as if she expected someone to object to her speaking.
  "I know you all feel betrayed," she said. "Frankly, I do, too. What's
  happened is what always happens when decisions get made in back rooms and
  secrecy. But the justice system of the United States is public and open.
  If you do return to Earth, the chancellor will get a fair trial-"
  "Will we?" Jenny said.
  The senator continued as if she had not been interrupted.
  11
  -a fair trial, and the powers that controlled him will have to come out
  in the open and answer for what's happened."
  Jenny started to speak again.
  "Ms. Dupre," Gerald said.
  Annoyed, Jenny rose. "Iphigenie Dupre," she said. "If I may-T'
  Infinity did not blame her for being bitter and angry. But it hurt to see
  the change in her. During the first deployment of Starfarer's solar sail,
  her creation, she had glowed with joy. Stephen Thomas had broken out a
         METAPHASE     199

 bottle of fancy champagne and let it loose, in the freefall of the
 sailhouse. Jenny had drunk one of the fizzing globules with a kiss.
  "The U.S. constitution says the accused has a right to face the witnesses
  against him, and the U.S. insisted that we operate under their
  constitution. Fine. But we're here. We're willing to face him. I'm
  willing to face him. Nothing says he has to face us. But nothing says we
  can't make a decision about him even if he isn't here to listen to it.
  Or to defend himself. If he could defend himself."
  "He also has a right to legal counsel," Gerald said. "Is anyone willing
  to defend him?"
  "I assumed you had that job reserved for yourself."
  "Firstly," Gerald said, "I am not a barrister. Secondly, my defending the
  chancellor would be an inexcusable conflict of interest."
  "J.D. Sauvage." J.D. paused, waiting her turn to speak. "I don't see how
  we can proceed if Mr. Blades won't come out. Maybe it's legal for us to
  proceed. But should we? I don't think so."
  Infinity felt very grateful to J.D. for saying something that he, too,
  believed. He knew he was going to have to speak out later, and no one was
  going to want to listen to what he had to say.
  "Do you think he should be allowed to get off free?" Jenny asked,
  disbelieving. "I thought Feral was your friend!"
  "He was," J.D. said. "And I'd like to see justice done for him. Justice."
  "Chancellor Blades is innocent," Gerald said.
  Jenny laughed. So did Stephen Thomas, and a few other people, coldly and
  without joy.
  "So much for not defending him," Jenny said to Gerald.
  "I can't defend him in a court of law," Gerald said. "Which, by the way,
  this is not. I didn't say I wouldn't speak for him."
  "William Derjaguin." The senior senator from New Mexico stood up.
     200     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Infinity had powerful feelings about Derjaguin. Powerful, and mixed.
  Disappointment because of Derjaguin's implacable opposition to the deep
  space expedition. Admiration, because De~aguin had been one of the few
  people to oppose the weapons testing scheme that ended in disaster for the
  southwest, one of the few to stand up for land others called beautiful and
  valueless.
  No one objected to letting him speak.
  "I've talked to the chancellor, too," he said. "Not that it's easy, with
  a couple of lithoblasts threatening to dissolve me with acid if I go one
  step closer."
  He had it wrong. The lithoblasts would block his way. They could physically
  restrain him. They might even put up a barrier of rock foam if he was
  persistent enough. But they would not dissolve him with acid. Only
  lithoclasts could produce acids and solvents. All the lithoclasts were
  outside working. People always thought of repair as building, but clearing
  away was at least as important.
  Outside is where I ought to be, Infinity thought.
  "The chancellor told me he was innocent," Senator Derjaguin said. "I have
  a great deal of experience at judging character. I believe him."
  "What a load of bullshit," Stephen Thomas said.
  "He doesn't believe he can get a fair hearing, on this ship with this
  crew."
  Infinity hated to hear Starfarer referred to-especially by politicians-as
  if it were a military vessel and the people on board, its recruits.
  Starfarer was not a warship, and he was not a soldier.
  "If he's innocent, he ought to be willing to stand up in front of us and
  say so," Jenny said.
  Both Gerald and the senator reacted with indignation.
  "You incited the mob that went after him!" Gerald said. "Who knows what
  might have occurred, had he not fled-!"
  "I had to get him out of the web!" Jenny cried. "Do you blame me? Has
  anyone ever tried to kill you?"
         METAPHASE    201

  Derjaguin moved, a quick, repressed reliving of the shock of an assassin's
  bullet.
  "Yes," Derjaguin said.
  Jenny had no reason to know the personal, even the public, history of a
  U.S. senator. He surprised her with his reply, but she continued.
  "And how do you feel about the person who tried to kill you?"
  "That person . . . is still at large," De~jaguin said. "I've reserved
  judgment."
  "Noble of you," Jenny said.
  "Jag," Ruth Orazio said, "you must understand how she feels."
  "I do." He turned his presence and his considerable charisma back toward
  Jenny. "And I can understand your desire for revenge. I hope I never have
  the person who shot me at my mercy. That's what the judicial system is for.
  To dispense justice. To prevent revenge."
  He must be used to seeing people blossom into eagerness, or wilt into
  compliance, under the light of his attention. But Jenny was immune. The
  solar sail designer was at least as renowned as he, and probably richer.
  She did not fawn over celebrities. They fawned over her.
  "I'm not convinced you've caught the right entity," Derjaguin said. "The
  crash could have been programmed in from the start. A Trojan horse."
  Jenny challenged him.
  "Have you looked at the evidence J.D. and Stephen Thomas found? Even looked
  at it? If you had, you wouldn't think Arachne crashed because of a horse!"
  J.D. rose again.
  "Jenny . . . Infinity's isolated Blades from Arachne. Isn't that enough
  punishment, for now? If Blades doesn't want to object to his exile, maybe
  we shouldn't insist on something worse. The way things are, if he's guilty
  we're all safe. If he's not, we haven't done anything irrevocable."
  "How do you know we're safe from him?"
  "He's cut off from the web-"
     202    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "How do you know we're safe from him?"
  J.D. regarded Jenny with sympathy.
  "I spend a lot of time in the web. I'm enhancing my link. If there's
  danger, I'm vulnerable. I think the risk is small enough to take."
  Jenny stared at J.D. for several seconds; it felt like a very long time.
  She turned completely around, raking all her colleagues with her gaze.
  She faced J.D. again, having seen that even the people who had joined her
  mob -maybe those people in particular-would not side with her now. She
  could produce no consensus for the chancellor's guilt, or for his
  punishment.
  "I think you're wrong," she said. "And I think you'll find it out the
  next time we go into transition. I'm not touching the web. If we miss the
  insertion point, that's too damned bad." She straightened her shoulders
  and flung her head back; the iridescent beads on the ends of her braids
  clinked together loudly, decisively.
  She strode from the amphitheater.
  As people rose to leave, relieved to think the meeting was over, Infinity
  stood up and spoke his name. No one, except Esther and Kolya, heard him.
  He raised his voice. "Infinity Kenjiro Yanagihara y Mendoza."
  Intense meetings drained everyone. His colleagues, realizing he wanted
  the gathering to continue, sank back in their seats with resignation.
  "There's some other things we have to talk about," he said.
  "Without doubt they can wait," Gerald asked. "A few days-? The other side
  of transition, at least, when we might know more about our situation?"
  "I don't think so," Infinity said. "We have some problems. The first is
  the weather."
  "But the weather has been exceptionally fair," Gerald said.
  "It's too fair," Infinity said. "It's too hot for the season. First
  everything got blasted during the last meeting-"
         METAPHASE     203

  "But that was an anomaly," Gerald said. "A malfunction of the web while
  it was regrowing-"
  "Or sabotage," Stephen Thomas said. "Let Infinity finish."
  Gerald subsided.
  "And now this heat wave. Arachne's trying to fix it. Maybe it'll even
  work out for the best. We don't have the supplies we expected to bring.
  Maybe this will give us a longer growing season. But . . . Starfarer
  wasn't designed to spend time around a star like Sirius. It was designed
  to visit sun-type stars." Infinity glanced over at Victoria. "Next time
  through transition . . . where will we end up?"
  Uncharacteristically, Victoria hesitated.
  "I'm not entirely sure yet," she said.
  "Good lord!" Gerald exclaimed.
  The amphitheater reverberated with tension like a bell.
  Collecting herself, Victoria rose. "Calm down, eh? It's not exactly a
  secret." Her tone was annoyed. "The algorithm's working in plain sight.
  Anybody can look at the results."
  Infinity waited, rather than vanishing into a communications fugue like
  some of the folks around him.
  "We assumed Europa headed for a system that's full of cosmic string,"
  Victoria said. "Pretty safe assumption, eh? She wouldn't want to go
  somewhere she couldn't leave again. The algorithm's first solution proves
  it. The second solution indicates there'll be a star nearby."
  "And that's all you know?" Senator Derjaguin leaned toward her, angrily.
  "You don't know where we're going, how far, how long it will take?"
  "The third solution will tell us where," Victoria said. "How long-that's
  always an indefinite number. A range. "
  "As for getting back-" Avvaiyar rose at Victoria's side. "That's the
  point of being sure we come out in a full system-a place with more cosmic
  string."
  "When will we have all the answers?" Gerald asked.
     204     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "I don't know," Victoria said. "Along about the next millennium?"
  Gerald took a moment to realize he was being twitted.
  ,,The answers to your bloody algorithm, " he snarled.
  "I have no idea," Victoria said. "Before we hit transition . . . I
  think."
  "So we're stuck," Esther said under her breath.
  She was right. Infinity saw the situation before Victoria described it.
  They could pull back and wait for solutions to the current algorithm, to
  be sure they were heading for a suitable star. They could test other
  transition points till they found one that would lead them to a sun-type
  star. But no one could say how long that would take. Arachne was solving
  the current problem as fast as it could. Giving the computer another
  could only slow everything down.
  "And if we change course," Victoria said, "not only will we be here
  longer, inflicting Sirius on our ecosystem, but we'll lose any chance we
  might have of catching up to Europa." She glanced over at Infinity. "I
  didn't realize the environment was so delicate," she said. "I wish
  you'd-"
  "I didn't know, either!" Infinity said. "It's Alzena who knows all this
  stuff."
  "Why in heaven's name did you let Europa take her?" Gerald said to J.D.
  "I was afraid Alzena would kill herself otherwise," J.D. said.
  As much as Infinity wished the starship still had an environmental
  designer, an ecologist, on board, he had to agree with J.D. Europa had
  taken Alzena with her to save her life.
  "Alzena is gone," Victoria said, "and I think J.D. was right to let her
  go. Maybe we can persuade her to come back--"
  "But we have to find Europa to find Alzena," Gerald said sarcastically.
  "Yes.,,
  "How convenient."
         METAPHASE     205

  "It's what we agreed to do anyway!"
  "Not I," Gerald said. "I blocked the decision-and you chose to break your
  own rules."
  Victoria grabbed her hair with both hands and cried out with frustration.
  "Gerald-!"
  Professor Thanthavong rose.
  The amphitheater fell silent.
  "Miensaem Thanthavong." She waited through the customary pause. "I cede
  my time to Infinity."
  Surprised, Infinity collected himself and continued.
  "The bees are dying," he said.
  A few people laughed. A few understood the problem. Most looked perplexed
  by his comment.
  "They're important, " he said. "Directly, to the plants. Indirectly, they
  represent the ecosystem's health. We'll probably be okay if we're headed
  for a star that's like the sun," Infinity said. "If we're not He shrugged
  unhappily.
  "All we can do is wait and see," Thanthavong said, as if that ended it.
  "I'm sorry, that still isn't all. We've got to plan some harvests and
  some planting. There's a bunch of stuff ripe. We should salvage the
  spinach. We could pick some of the oranges."
  "Volunteers?" Thanthavong said.
  One of Stephen Thomas's grad students jumped to her feet and tossed her
  long straight red-gold hair back over her shoulder.
  "I can just see Lehua picking oranges," Esther said softly. "Probably
  break a fingernail."
  "There's never anything in the cafeteria. The ASes are supposed to cook
  and maintain the gardens. Not to mention do the housework. So-where are
  they?" Lehua turned toward Gerald, her dark eyes angry. "When are you
  letting them loose again?"
  Esther jumped to her feet. "Esther Mein." She barely paused. "Doesn't
  anybody around here ever read their bulletins?"
  Infinity sat down, grateful that Esther had the en-     206     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 ergy to take on the problem of the ASes. Infinity hated speaking in
 public. He watched his lover with absolute awe. Soon she had faculty
 members apologizing and embarrassed and anxious to help her fix the
 artificials, to harvest, even to dig in the dirt that worried Gerald so
 much. Gerald took on the job-the desk job-of coordination.
  "And Lehua's right about the cafeteria," Esther said. "The prepared stuff
  is pretty much gone. Does anybody know how to cook?"
  In the front circle, Florrie Brown rose to her feet. "I'll need help, of
  course," she said.
  "Florrie, are you sure-T'
  "I told you I used to live in a commune," she said, as prickly as always.
  She also told us it flopped miserably, Infinity thought. But maybe-I
  hope-not because of the cooking.

 J.D. lugged a bag of oranges to the storage box. The strap cut into her
 aching shoulders. She eased the bag to the ground, wiped the sweat from
 her face, and tried to stretch the cramps from the middle of her back. It
 was hot out in the orchard. The heat intensified the cloying sweetness of
 the orange blossoms. J.D. had never lived around orange trees before;
 strange to see a tree with fruit and blossoms in the same season. And the
 ripe oranges were not orange, but still green. According to Arachne all
 that was normal, except that everything had happened too soon, too early
 in the spring, and the trees had produced an abnormal number of flowers.
  At a time when the earth should be damp with spring rain, the ground was
  dry. Too few bees buzzed in the fragrant orange blossoms. Now that
  Infinity had mentioned the bees, J.D. kept seeing their small striped
  yellow and black corpses on the ground.
  J.D. poured the oranges carefully into the storage box. She allowed
  herself a brief glance at the transmission from Nerno's chamber.
          METAPHASE    207

  Nothing had changed.
  Satoshi joined her, watched the transmission with her for a moment, then
  upended his sling full of oranges into the storage box. J.D. grabbed the
  sling's bottom and tipped out the last few pieces of fruit.
  "I'm glad to have something to do," J.D. said. "Something physical. To
  keep me from worrying." She gestured toward the display.
  "I keep remembering what Stephen Thomas saw," Satoshi said.
  "Yes . . . . I wish we had an LTM down at the pool . . . . I wonder if
  those creatures are metamorphosing, too?"
  "Or if they're eating each other up."
  They climbed ladders on opposite sides of the same tree. The display
  shrank to the size of an orange and followed. J.D. moved cautiously, but
  she felt much better, much steadier, than yesterday. The link was still
  growing, but her body had accommodated itself to the change.
  All in all, though, she thought, I'd rather be swimming with Zev and
  Victoria. . . .
  Her thoughts kept returning to the morning; she found herself staring
  into space thinking about the flow of Zev's hair against her hand, the
  taste of Victoria's lips.
  Enough woolgathering! she told herself sternly.
  Leaves tickled J.D.'s face. She stood in the midst of the overpowering,
  intoxicating orange smell, blossoms and fruit, ripe and overripe and
  fermented.
  The ladder was not designed to be used outdoors. It wobbled. Everything
  about this harvesting party was makeshift, from ladders borrowed from
  household tool storage to the bedsheet carrying bags.
  For the first hour or so, everyone had regarded the work as an adventure,
  an entertaining physical break in days-lives-Aevoted to intellectual
  pursuits. After two hours, it was no fun anymore.
  People used to do this for a living, J.D. thought. All day, every day.
  She had never considered what that
     208     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 meant. If she had thought about it, she would have imagined the experience
 wrong without knowing it. Now she knew she would get it wrong; she had
 only a taste of the Work.
  On the other side of a heavily laden branch, Satoshi worked steadily. He
  picked each orange with a sharp snap of his wrist.
  "How--" J.D. started to ask about Stephen Thomas, but changed her mind.
  "How are you doing?"
  Satoshi glanced up. His thoughts, too, had been somewhere else.
  "Victoria and I decided to have our regular potluck tonight," he said.
  "Try to get back to normal for a change." He laughed, quick and sharp.
  "Whatever normal is, these days. We haven't had one since . . . since
  before you arrived, I guess. Would you like to come? Zev too, of course."
  "I'd like to," J.D. said. "What should I bring?"
  Satoshi grinned.
  "Oranges," he said. "What else?"
  Shouting erupted from the next row of trees. J.D. turned-she grabbed a
  branch to keep from overbalancing. An argument-? A fight?
  Zev ran past, laughing and shouting, pursued by Chandra. In the gold and
  green orchard, drenched in white light, they were like fauns. Zev slipped
  on a rotting orange, caught himself as he fell, turned, scooped up the
  fermenting pulp and moldy rind, and flung it at Chandra. It caught her
  full on the chest, spattering her with slimy orange goo.
  Chandra stopped short. J.D. had no idea what she would do: she never had
  any idea what Chandra would do.
  Chandra burst out laughing and barreled toward Zcv, scooping up another
  fallen orange and throwing it at him point blank. He was already running;
  the orange spattered across his back, staining his sleeveless shirt.
  In a moment, the harvesting party had exploded into a full-fledged food
  fight, fallen oranges zinging past and hitting people, trees, the ground,
  with a liquid sploosh.
         METAPHASE     209

 Everybody joined in, the older adults as well as the younger people,
 everyone but J.D. J.D. observed it from her perch on the ladder high in
 the tree.
  Zev definitely had the advantage, shoveling up the worst of the squashed
  oranges in his webbed hands, flinging them through the air as if he were
  playing jai alai.
  He looked up at her, laughing.
  "Come down!"
  She laughed, too. "Don't hold your breath!"
  He stopped, and thought about that, an idea that never would have
  occurred to him back home. In the sea, most ofthe time, he did hold his
  breath.
  "I mean-look out!"
  Chandra snuck up behind him and stuffed a handful of slimy orange pulp
  down the back of his shirt. He yelped and jumped away, spun around and
  chased after her. She had a good head start.
  She almost ran into Gerald Hemminge. He stopped; she stopped; Zev stopped
  behind her. They looked like a couple of guilty schoolchildren, and
  Gerald looked like an irritated schoolmarm.
  "I thought I could trust you to apply yourselves," he said. "I'm glad I
  came out to supervise."
  "For heaven's sakes, relax," J.D. said. "Nobody was hurting anything."
  "We hardly have resources to waste!" Gerald said.
  Zev hefted a squashed, reeking orange. J.D. flinched, expecting him to
  fling it at the acting chancellor. Instead, Zev extended his hand.
  "I didn't mean to waste anything," he said. "I didn't throw this one-you
  can have it if you want."
  "How extremely amusing," Gerald said coldly.
  J.D. giggled, and had to grab a tree branch to keep from failing. Satoshi
  started to laugh. Soon everyone was laughing except Zev. He watched
  Gerald with a completely straight face. J.D. suspected he got the joke
  perfectly well, but was still pulling Gerald's leg.
  Gerald got the joke, and did not appreciate it.
  "I see," Gerald said when the laughter finally died
     210     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 down. "It's terribly funny that the harvest will rot on the trees and
 we'll all starve. Terribly funny. I see." He glared at J.D., having picked
 her as the ringleader. "I don't know why I waste my time."
  Infinity Mendez came into the clearing where the storage boxes lay. He
  glanced into one and frowned slightly. J.D. figured he thought the
  harvesters were pathetic, taking all afternoon to accomplish so little.
  "That's probably enough," he said.
  "On the contrary," Gerald said. "I expect the entire orchard to be picked
  by tomorrow at the latest."
  "Why?" Infinity said.
  Gerald stared at Infinity. So did everyone else.
  "They store better on the trees." Infinity hesitated. "You never did this
  before, did you?"
  "Certainly not," Gerald said.
  "You can pick oranges as you need them," Infinity said. "As long as we
  aren't planning another frost."
  "You said they needed to be picked!" Gerald said.
  "I said we needed to plan harvests so we'd have something to eat."
  "Thank you for being so articulate," Gerald said. He turned his back on
  Infinity and the harvesting crew and stalked away into the trees.
  "Oh, dear," J.D. said.
  Satoshi sighed. "I'll talk to him."
  Satoshi grabbed a branch, swung to the ground, and followed Gerald out
  of the grove.
  J.D. glanced toward Infinity. He looked embarrassed. She had thought
  Satoshi meant to talk to him, not Gerald.
  She climbed down the ladder.
  "I'm sorry," she said awkwardly to Infinity.
  "You didn't do anything," he muttered.
  "I didn't listen very well, I think. I remember what you said, and it
  wasn't 'Let's go pick all the oranges.' "
  "I put a note in his mailbox," Infinity said. "Scheduling and stuff . .
  . I guess he had too much else to do, I should have talked to him."
  J.D. thought it more likely that Gerald had either
         METAPHASE     211

 ignored Infinity's message or deliberately discounted it. But she was not
 about to say so to Infinity.

 Satoshi knew Gerald heard him, but the acting chancellor stalked through
 the trees, slapping every branch that got in his way.
  "Gerald!"
  Satoshi caught up to him.
  "Come on," Satoshi said. "This isn't doing anybody any good."
  Gerald plowed on, a few more strides, then stopped and glared at Satoshi.
  "No, apparently nothing I do does anybody any good."
  "That isn't what I meant."
  "It is what everybody else means."
  "Gerald . . ." Satoshi tried to think of something soothing to say, but
  the truth was that a lot of people found Gerald abrasive. When he
  supported the proposal to decommission Starfarer, he won himself no
  friends; when Arachne crashed, he made enemies. Satoshi believed him when
  he said he had nothing to do with it, but other members of the expedition
  did not.
  "What are you trying to do?" Satoshi asked. "It's too late to stop the
  expedition."
  "I'm trying to make sure we all survive it!" Gerald exclaimed. He caught
  his error and looked away. "All the rest of us, I mean, of course." He
  met Satoshi's gaze again. "I'm certain--certain-no one was meant to be
  killed in the system crash."
  "Is that what the chancellor said?"
  "I . . . haven't put it to him directly. But I'm certain nonetheless. I
  very much regret the journalist's death. By all reports he was a talented
  young man."
  "Yes. And a nice guy. He was closest to J.D. and to Stephen Thomas."
  Satoshi was not about to tell Gerald that Stephen Thomas had buried
  Feral's body on the wild side.
     212     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "You could probably make them both feel better," Satoshi said, "if you told
  them what you just told me."
  "Oh, indeed," Gerald said, disgusted. "And have your partner attempt to
  knock out all my teeth again. No thank you."
  "When you say stuff like that," Satoshi said mildly, "I can kind of
  understand his urge."
  "What would you have me do?" Gerald shouted. "I'm responsible for
  Starfarer, for all of you-"
  "Bullshit," Satoshi said.
  11
  -and I'm completely losing control. . . . I beg your pardon?"
  "You're not Sir Francis Drake, for god's sake. You don't have life and
  death responsibility and you don't have life and death power. You aren't
  losing control."
  "Perhaps I've maintained that appearance."
  "You never had control of the expedition," Satoshi said gently. "How could
  you lose it?"
  Gerald opened his mouth, then closed it again. His shoulders stiffened.
  "I had to take over the chancellor's duties. I had no choice."
  "That isn't the point. You can't control the expedition. There are a couple
  of people who could, if they wanted."
  "Such as who?" Gerald asked belligerently. "Do you mean the spy? I suppose
  he could, with enough blackmail and extortion."
  "Griffith? No."
  It surprised Satoshi that Gerald confabulated power with force. Satoshi had
  been thinking of ethical power, a quality Griffith lacked almost entirely.
  Professor Thanthavong possessed it, and so did Kolya Cherenkov. Either one
  could take over the expedition in a second. Satoshi thought they had that
  power because they did not want it.
  "You're trying to get people to do what you think they should be doing,"
  Satoshi said. "Then you want us all to do it the way you think it ought to
  be done. Why's that important to you?"
         METAPHASE     213

  "Someone has to be sure the work gets done."
  "But the work is getting done."
  "It isn't getting done right."
  Satoshi did not say anything about Gerald's current score at getting work
  done right; he did not want to rub the assistant chancellor's nose in
  what Infinity had just pointed out.
  To his credit, Gerald got the idea.
  "I'm doing my best," he said, stiff but sincere. "If you have
  suggestions, I'd be most happy to hear them."
  "Okay. People think you're conspiring with Blades. That isn't doing you
  any good."
  "Conspiring!"
  "You, and Derjaguin, and even Orazio."
  "Just because we're the only ones who'll speak to the man? I still
  consider him my superior."
  "That's not likely to win you any points," Satoshi said dryly.
  "And I have the same sympathy I'd have for any other victim of unjust
  political imprisonment."
  "Unjust-!"
  "And don't cite your partner's spurious evidence anymore! Ile found it
  in Arachne, and Arachne was severely damaged. Besides, Stephen Thomas had
  a motive to find the chancellor guilty."
  "Stephen Thomas liked Blades," Satoshi said.
  "He liked Feral better."
  Satoshi had to concede that point. "The chancellor's safe, thanks to
  Infinity."
  "Safe? He's in solitary confinement! I have no intention of abandoning
  him to go mad in that cave."

 Nerno's ship continued to pace Starfarer, but Nemo remained silent. The
 LTMs watched the squidmoth, and J.D. watched the LTM transmissions.
 Beneath the mother of pearl chrysalis, the structure of Nerno's body
 dissolved. Only the single exposed tentacle remained.
  Every so often, one of the attendants crawled in, staggering, burrowed
  into the chrysalis, and disap-
       214     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 peared. Luminous white pearl closed the burrows, sealing the attendants
 inside. Once they touched Nemo's amorphous shape, their forms, too,
 dissolved.
  In the window seat of her house, J.D. sat back from the holographic
  projection of Nerno's central chamber. Her back twinged and her shoulders
  ached fiercely. She tried to massage her trapezius muscles, but aside
  from the difficulty of giving oneself a massage, her bicepses and
  tricepses hurt as well.
  Zev looked Lip from the book he was reading.
  "Is it time to go to Victoria's house?"
  "Just about," J.D. said. "If I can get up."
  "What's wrong?" He jumped to his feet and came over to her, leaving the
  book open and face-down on the floor. J.D. was glad she collected books
  for the words and not their physical value.
  "I didn't realize picking oranges was such hard work," J.D. said
  ruefully. She did not think she could jump to her feet if her life
  depended on it. She reminded herself that she was more than twice Zev's
  age. "I thought I was in pretty good condition, but I hurt all over."
  "I thought it was fun," Zev said. "Easier than picking mussels."
  He urged her forward, knelt behind her, and rubbed her shoulders. She
  leaned back against his hands with a groan of pleasure and relief.
  "That feels so good, Zev."
  He moved his hands down her spine, and massaged low in the small of her
  back.
  "You picked more oranges than I did," he said.
  She chuckled.
  "I guess I did. But you moved them farther than I did."
  "Faster, anyway."
  The fragrance of oranges and the faint sick-sweet scent of fermented
  juice still embraced him. He put his arms around her. J.D. stroked his
  arms, the softness of his fine pelt, the hardness of his muscles.
  "You like Victoria, don't you?"
          METAPHASE    215

  "Yes," he said. "This morning was fun."
  "It was."
  "Almost like being back home."
  He bent down to nuzzle her neck, to rub his cheek against her short brown
  hair, still damp from the shower.
  "You like her, too."
  "Very much."
  "Will she go swimming with us again?"
  "I think so. She might even come over and spend the night."
  He sat back on his heels away from her.
  J.D. turned around. "Wouldn't you like that?"
  "I don't know," Zev said slowly, sounding surprised by his own reaction.
  "Would she come to stay with you?"
  "With both of us."
  "I like . . . sleeping just with you. Making love just with you. At first
  it was strange. All land manners are strange at first. But I like being
  able to think just about you. About what you want. What you need."
  She kissed him. His lips parted over his sharp, dangerous teeth. She
  wondered if he felt jealous, but dismissed the absurd idea of a jealous
  diver.
  "I like that, too," she said to Zev. "We won't give it up. But we can
  include Victoria sometimes, too."
  "Okay."
  He bit her earlobe gently. "I'm hungry!"
  She laughed. "Me too."
  "But I don't want to eat oranges!"

 In the main room of the partnership's house, Stephen Thomas slouched on
 one chair with his feet up on another. He had thrown a towel over his toes
 to hide the bruises, the loose nails. The bento box containing his
 half-eaten dinner sat open on his lap.
  Victoria wanted things back to normal. Stephen Thomas could not blame
  her. Tonight was the normal night for the regular potluck for their grad
  students.
      216    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Stephen Thomas wished she and Satoshi had asked him before they scheduled
  the dinner. He was trying to make the best of it.
  As usual, other people came besides the students. Stephen Thomas had
  invited Florrie Brown, without considering his motives for doing so. He
  liked her. Unfortunately, Victoria did not, and the feeling was mutual.
  Florrie thought Victoria was stuck up, and Victoria thought Florric was
  condescending. Both of them were right. Victoria could be stuck up, and
  Florrie could be condescending. But Stephen Thomas thought they would
  like each other if they could ever get over their first encounters. That
  did not look like it would happen tonight.
  He shrugged. Give them time.
  Nearby, Lehua and Bay bent over a display of the new cells. Mitch, on the
  other hand, stood in the shadows gazing mournfully at Fox.
  Even Fox had come to dinner. Stephen Thomas was glad; it must mean she
  had no hard feelings because he had turned her down. He was glad she
  accepted his point of view. She had not talked to him, but that was
  understandable. She stayed on the opposite side of the room; about all
  he had seen of her tonight was her back. Sometimes he had the feeling she
  had just turned away.
  Stephen Thomas poked through the remains of his dinner with a pair of
  chopsticks, searching each small compartment of the bento box for
  something he felt like eating.
  Maybe I ought to try catching a fish and eating it raw, like Zev, he
  thought.
  J.D. had brought him an orange. "The great hunter offers you the spoils
  of her kill," she said when she handed it to him.
  And we thought we'd opted for the intellectual life when we came up here,
  he thought.
  She had not mentioned Gerald's altercation with Infinity, but Stephen
  Thomas knew about it. Everyone on campus knew about it. Infinity had not
  come to the potluck.
         METAPHASE     217

  Did we ever invite him? Stephen Thomas asked himself with a shock. To any
  of them? Fuck, I don't think we did. Stephen Thomas made a note to
  himself to ask Infinity to the next one.
  All that was left of his orange was torn rind. He could get himself
  another piece of fruit, but his feet hurt.
  He hoped the potluck would not last too long. If it did go on forever,
  that would be partly his fault. He had stayed up talking till all hours
  with almost every guest here, often after Victoria and Satoshi had given
  up and gone to bed.
  It was already getting on toward midnight, and nobody showed any sign of
  leaving. Most of the kids clustered around J.D. and Zev, asking questions
  about Nemo, like children anxious to hear an old story told again. The
  room glimmered with multiple copies of the LTM transmissions, floating
  like bubbles in free-fall, all different sizes.
  On the other side of the room, Florrie Brown and Fox sat with their heads
  together, talking seriously. Stephen Thomas pushed away a twinge of
  discomfort. He had no reason but egotism to assume they were talking
  about him. They spent a lot of time together. Fox had been at Florrie's
  almost every time Stephen Thomas had stopped by to see if Florrie needed
  anything.
  Fox gave Florrie a quick hug and a grateful smile. She went over to the
  table and poured a couple of glasses of beer.
  Great, Stephen Thomas thought. With everything else that's happened, now
  somebody will tell our honorable senators that we're giving drugs to the
  President's underage niece, and that's what we'll get thrown in jail for
  when we get home.
  Oh, fuck it, he thought. A little beer won't hurt her. Didn't hurt me
  when I was her age, swilling home brew in the basement of the biology
  department.
  On the porch just outside, Victoria and Satoshi stood face to face,
  framed by the open French window, talking and laughing softly. Just
  watching them together
     218     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 shot a ray of happiness through his depression, like light probing a thick
 curtain that cut Stephen Thomas off from the world. Victoria stroked the
 back of her hand down Satoshi's cheek, a gesture so loving, so erotic, that
 Stephen Thomas's eyes filled with tears.
  His body responded to his sexual impulse with a stab of pain so sharp he
  nearly fainted. He caught his breath and froze. His left hand clenched. The
  chopsticks snapped, ramming splinters into the new web between his thumb
  and forefinger. His right hand gripped the arm of the bamboo chair, his
  nails bending against the hard wood.
  He breathed cautiously and shallowly for several minutes. When he finally
  chanced a deeper breath, the pain had faded. He sighed shakily, with
  relief, put the broken chopsticks into the bento box, and released his
  death grip on the chair arm. As far as he could tell, no one had noticed
  his distress, no one knew or cared that he felt disoriented and dizzy. He
  picked chopstick splinters from his hand.
  "I'm disappointed in you, Stephen Thomas."
  He looked up.
  Florrie Brown glared at him. Her feathery voice had an edge like a paper
  cut, invisible and shocking.
  "Disappointed?"
  "I didn't think you were a tease," she said.
  Oh, fuck, he thought. What did Fox tell her?
  He decided to take no chances on his answer.
  "Florric, what are you talking about?"
  "I think you know."
  Up till now, he had found her coquettish way of dancing around a subject
  to be old-fashioned and charming. Up till now.
  "No.,,
  "You make promises, but you never intend to keep them."
  "Promises?" What had Fox told her. "What promises?"
  "For one*thing, you promised me a tea ceremony."
  Thank god, they weren't talking about Fox after all.
         METAPHASE     219

  "Jesus, the tea ceremony? Florrie, that takes a whole day. You can't just
  do it, you have to prepare for it. When have I had a whole day free since
  your welcome party?" Her welcome party seemed like months ago. He had
  promised her a tea ceremony, and the truth was he had not thought about
  it since. He still intended to do it, but he still had to finish teaming
  the damned thing. Not that he was about to admit it to Florrie.
  She pressed on, insistent. "You shouldn't make a promise you don't intend
  to keep."
  "I do intend to keep it," he said. "I just haven't kept it yet. There was
  this rebellion, remember? And then some aliens-it complicated my
  schedule."
  "And you flirt with people without any intention of carrying through."
  He laughed. He could not help it. Victoria and Satoshi teased him-even
  Merry had teased him, and Merry was hardly one to talk-about carrying
  through all too often.
  Florrie brought her hand down fast and slapped his forearm, surprisingly
  hard.
  11OW-F,

  "Don't you laugh at me!"
  "What'd you do that for? And I wasn't laughing at you, I was just-"
  "Don't change the subject!"
  "What is the subject?"
  "You toyed with Fox's affections and then you broke her heart."
  "Now wait a minute-"
  "You counseled her-"
  "Counseled her! Christ on a couch, I listened to her bitch about her
  family!"
  "And you let her sit in on your seminars-"
  Stephen Thomas tried to think of a seminar Fox had sat in on. The
  impromptu discussion on the hillside? Not that it made any difference.
  "I let anybody sit in on my seminars. That's what seminars are for. You
  sit in on my seminars."
  "Don't patronize me!"
     220     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  She raised her hand.
  Stephen Thomas lifted both arms to ward off the blow he expected.
  "Don't hit me again!"
  "Why shouldn't IT' Florrie clenched her fragile fist. "Because you're too
  good for anybody to touch you?"
  "Because it hurts!"
  The rest of the company had tried hard to pretend nothing unpleasant was
  going on. This was too much; they had to notice. When the hush fell,
  Victoria glanced inside. A moment later she and Satoshi were hurrying
  across the room.
  "Florrie, stop it!" Satoshi said. He got between her and Stephen Thomas
  without actually shouldering the old woman aside.
  "Aunt Florrie, what are you doing?" Fox was still carrying the two glasses
  of beer, but her hands shook. Foam dribbled down the sides of the glasses
  and splatted on the floor.
  "I'm giving Mister Stephen Thomas Gregory a piece of my mind, that's what."
  "You're making a spectacle of yourself, Ms. Brown." Victoria's calm voice
  held the coolness that meant fury.
  "Florrie, how could you?" Fox cried. "I told you what I told vou because
  . . . because
  "I thought you wanted my help!"
  "I only wanted you to listen. What could you do to help? He already said
  no!"
  "Sometimes . . ." Florrie's voice faltered for the first time. "Sometimes
  people say it and don't mean it."
  "I don't say it unless I do mean it," Stephen Thomas said. "Fox, I thought
  you understood that you shouldn't take it personally-"
  "Personally? Why should I take it personally? All you did was tell me to
  fuck off and die!"
  "I told you I don't sleep with graduate students."
  "And now I'm being humiliated in public-"
  "Not by me!"
  Tears streamed down her face. She looked around, distraught, at her fellow
  students, and her major profes-
           METAPHASE    221

 sor, and her professor's partners, one of whom she loved.
  Lehua tried to change the subject. "About time to pack this party in,"
  she said. People began to edge toward the door.
  "Don't anybody leave on my account," Fox said.
  As Fox turned to flee, Florrie snatched at her arm.
  "Fox, my dear, let me-"
  Fox turned back angrily, trying to speak. The beer sloshed out of the
  glass in her free hand and splashed down the front of Florrie's black
  tunic. Florrie gasped and stepped away. The glass slipped out of Fox's
  hand and shattered on the floor, gouging the smooth rock foam. Droplets
  spattered on Stephen Thomas's bare calf.
  Fox looked at Florrie, looked at the broken glass, looked at the full
  glass in her other hand. It was as if nothing she could do could possibly
  make things any worse. Stephen Thomas saw it coming, and did not move.
  Fox splashed the second glass of beer in his face, flung the mug on the
  floor, and fled to the explosion of shattering glass.
  "Are just going to let her run out of here?"
  Florrie sounded so mad that Stephen Thomas had no idea whether she meant
  someone should go after Fox to comfort her, or go after her to berate her
  for bad manners.
  Stephen Thomas started to rise, painfully. Cold beer dripped down his
  front and plastered his silk T-shirt and his running shorts to his body.
  "I guess--"
  "Don't, you're barefoot!" Satoshi said. "There's glass all over."
  "I don't think it's a good idea for you to go," Victoria said.
  "So you'll just let the child run all alone into the dark-"
  "Ms. Brown," Victoria said patiently, "there aren't any wolves out
  there."
      222    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "This is no time for humor. You're a very cruel young woman."
  Victoria turned her back on Florrie Brown. "Satoshi?"
  Satoshi had already started for the door. "I'll try to find her. I wish I
  knew if she's even speaking to me. . . .
  "I'll go with you," J.D. said.
  "Thanks."
  Stephen Thomas sagged gratefully back into the squeaky bamboo chair,
  surrounded by shards of broken glass. What he would have said to Fox, if
  he found her, he had no idea. He was damned if he would apologize for doing
  what he thought was right.

 J.D. and Satoshi and Zev crossed the yard. Starfarer's bright night turned
 the blossoms in the grass and on the banks to pale shadows on dark shadows.
  J.D. hesitated at the break in the garden wall. Satoshi stopped beside her.
  "Any idea where she might've gone?"
  "Home, I guess," Satoshi said. "I don't know." He sounded resigned. "She
  didn't exactly tell me her secrets. She kind of gave up on me when I
  couldn't get her a waiver to come on the expedition."
  "I didn't think anybody under age got one."
  "Nobody did."
  "I did," Zev said.
  "Chandra invented you a new name and a new occupation and a new family, and
  changed your subspecies!" Satoshi said. "If she didn't add five years to
  your age, too, she's not as smart as I thought she was."
  "Oh," Zev said. "Yes. She probably did that too."
  "Fox's family's so wealthy," J.D. said. "And so powerful . . . She's
  probably used to getting her own way. Except about the expedition."
  "And Stephen Thomas."
  "And Stephen Thomas." J.D. knew more or less
         METAPHASE     223

 how Fox felt, though she had not compounded her problem by telling Stephen
 Thomas. Or Florrie Brown.
  "We'd better try her house-"
  "She's over there," Zev said. He pointed.
  "Are you sure?"
  "I can hear her."
  They went with him down the path.
  "She's crying," Zev said.
  "Fox?" J.D. called softly.
  She heard no answer, but a moment later someone came toward them through
  the darkness.
  One of Stephen Thomas's grad students-J.D. tried in vain to remember his
  name-appeared from between the small young trees. J.D. had met him at the
  party, but she had not seen him follow Fox.
  "She doesn't much want to see anybody," he said apologetically.
  "I'm worried about her, Mitch," Satoshi said.
  "Yeah, she's pretty upset. Embarrassed, mostly."
  Satoshi hesitated. "I'd better talk to her."
  "I'll stay with her. She'll be okay, honest. I promise."
  "I'm sure that's true," Satoshi said, "but I still have to talk to her."
  Satoshi stepped around Mitch and entered the deep shadow of the tree. Fox
  sat against its spindly roots, her head buried against her folded arms.
  "Fox." Satoshi knelt beside her.
  She raised her head. Her face was blotched and tearstreaked.
  "You're not speaking to me," she said.
  "Of course I am. You haven't made it easy, though, the last few days."
  "I didn't want her to do anything!" Fox exclaimed. "I just wanted to .
  . . to tell somebody how I felt."
  "I know."
  "I really do love him." She stopped, as if she had just realized who she
  had said that to. "I'm sorry, but I do."
  "I know you do," he said. "It's . . . hard not to."
  She smiled, shakily. "You're so lucky. You and Victoria."
     224    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Satoshi turned the conversation away from the partnership, back to Fox.
  "Please try to understand how he feels about what you offered him. He
  won't-he can't-accept."
  "He told me why, but it doesn't make sense. He didn't ask me-and there
  weren't any conditions!"
  "No. But . . . things can change."
  Satoshi started to tell her that Stephen Thomas's decision was for Fox's
  own protection; but that would insult her, to have the decision so
  one-sided, so out of her hands. He almost told her that the situation had
  nothing to do with her directly, and decided she would be even more
  insulted.
  She hid her face against her arms again; her voice was muffled. "It hurts
  so bad," she said. Her shoulders shook.
  "I know," he said. "I know."
  He waited till she had stopped crying.
  "I think you should go home," he said, when her breathing eased.
  "No! I don't want to talk to my housemates tonight. I don't want to talk
  to anybody. "
  "And I don't want to leave you out here all by yourself."
  She pushed herself back against the tree, glaring at him.
  "What could happen?" she shouted. "I want to be outside, okay?"
  The tall shadow that was Mitch moved from the reflected starlight into the
  darkness nearby.
  "I couldn't help hearing what you just said." Mitch hesitated. "Nothing
  before, but, when you yelled . . ." His voice trailed off. "What if I hung
  around? For company, I mean."
  Fox took a deep breath and let it out slowly, steadying her voice.
  "That'd be okay," she said. "I'd . . . I'd like that. I'll be all right,
  Satoshi. Hey. It isn't like Stephen Thomas is the first person to ever turn
  me down. And . . . I'm glad you're still talking to me, anyway."
         METAPHASE     225

  He suspected that Stephen Thomas was, in fact, the first person to ever
  turn her down, but he appreciated what she was saying to him.
  "Everybody's talking to you," he said. "It's justEverything will be all
  right,"
  "Yeah," she said. "Okay. Sure. I don't want to talk anymore." She turned
  away, huddling against the tree. It should have been a thousand-year-old
  oak, with great gnarly roots reaching out around her.
  "Okay," Satoshi said. He rose. Mitch passed him and hunkered down near
  Fox.
  Stephen Thomas has a high opinion of Mitch, Satoshi thought. He's a good
  kid, and he'll keep Fox company as well as anybody can. Lord knows,
  better than I can, all things considered.
  Mitch glanced up at him and raised one hand in a gesture of
  acknowledgment and farewell.
  Satoshi returned the gesture, and joined J.D. and Zev.
  "Is she all right?" J.D. asked.
  "I think so," Satoshi said. "I hope so."
  They returned, in silence, to the partnership's house.

 Coldly courteous, Victoria mopped the worst of the beer off Florrie's
 dress. The antipathy between them had reached a new peak.
  Victoria delegated Lehua and Bay to see Florrie home. Finally the main
  room of the partnership's house was empty except for Stephen Thomas and
  Victoria; the garden was deserted.
  "That horrible woman," Victoria said.
  Stephen Thomas covered his face with his hands, then pushed his fingers
  up through his hair.
  Victoria tried to grin. "What did her aura look like tonight?"
  "I don't know," Stephen Thomas said. "There's no such thing. You were
  right all along. Auras are bullshit."
  Victoria looked at him curiously, but let the comment pass.
     226    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  She cleared up the glass; it made a wet, scraping noise when she scooped
  it into an empty bento box. The house did not even have a broom and
  dustpan; cleaning the floor was the housekeeper's job.
  When she was done, she sat on her heels beside Stephen Thomas and stroked
  his arm, moving her fingers along the growth pattern of the fine gold hair.
  He tensed at the trickle of pain that crept along his bones. Victoria took
  her hand away.
  "What a fucking nightmare," Stephen Thomas said.
  "I don't suppose," Victoria said hesitantly, "that you could have let her
  down a little easier?"
  "Oh, shit, Victoria!" Stephen Thomas exclaimed. "How could I let her down,
  when I never picked her up? One minute I was telling her that no, Satoshi
  wasn't mad at her because the genetics building fell on top of us while we
  were trying to talk some sense into her-"
  "Very convincing," Victoria said dryly.
  11
  -and the next she was telling me she was in love with me. And I told her
  what I always tell grad students-"
  "Okay, I'm sorry, never mind," Victoria said. "Into the shower with you."
  Stephen Thomas levered himself up. The towel slid off his toes. He yelped
  in pain. His right big toenail had gotten caught in the terrycloth loops.
  Only the nail of the left big toe remained. He could barely put his feet
  on the floor.
  "I feel like my toe bones are coming out the ends of my feet."
  Victoria grimaced in sympathy tinged with disgust. She slid her arm around
  his waist. His cold wet shirt warmed, where her body pressed against his.
  Stephen Thomas laughed suddenly.
  "What?" Victoria said.
  "My bones sort of are coming out the ends of my toes."
  "Stop," Victoria said, her tone unsure. "Please stop."
         METAPHASE     227

  "All right." They reached the bathroom. "I'll be okay now. I just want to
  slop off the worst of the beer."
  "Will you come to bed?"
  "I don't . . ."
  "I only want to know you're there!" Victoria took his hand and held it
  between her own. "It feels like forever since I've touched you!"
  Stephen Thomas drew his hand away. "This'll all be over soon," he said.
  "Soon. Then everything will be back to normal."
  Victoria let her hands fall to her sides.
           "0

            CHAPTER 10

 THE LIGHT TUBES HAD JUST BEGUN TO change from night to day, from sheer
 black touched with brilliant, multicolored stars to an antique-gray lumi-
 nescence.
  Victoria, Satoshi, and Stephen Thomas crossed the dunes. A silver cres-
  cent of beach curved around Starfarer's warmest lagoon. Cool night air,
  flowing over the surface of the water, turned to gilded fog.
  Phosphorescent waves crept like living tendrils over the sand.
  Stephen Thomas had his doubts
 about this excursion. But he did not
 have the heart to turn Victoria down.
                   n, some
 Not again. She deserved some fu
         METAPHASE     229

 play. She had even persuaded Satoshi to get up early and come along.
  Maybe it would work out all right. Stephen Thomas felt pretty good,
  especially compared to the way he had felt yesterday. His last toenail had
  fallen off, and his feet did not hurt quite so badly. He suspected they
  would hurt worse later; he could already feel the small sharp lumps of
  claws developing where his nails had been.
  Last night's stabbing pain, from his penis to his spine, had not
  reoccurred. The pain had scared him. His bruises should be healed by now.
  Maybe the slugs had hurt him worse than he thought. A hairline fracture,
  something the health center could miss?
  Victoria stood on the beach, up to her knees in dense fog, kicking off her
  jeans and stripping her shirt off over her head. Satoshi undressed beside
  her, slowly and deliberately.
  "Come on," Victoria called, her voice low and eager. Water condensed in her
  hair and caught the light, shining soft as transparent pearls. She splashed
  into the sea. The fog closed over her, muting sounds.
  Naked, Satoshi folded his pants and laid them on a twist of driftwood.
  "Reminds me of the genetics departmenthe
 said. "During the attack. The fog . . ."
  "I don't-" But Stephen Thomas did remember-
  The missile struck. The building quivered and fell around Stephen Thomas
  and Satoshi and Fox. It crushed the freezer. Liquid nitrogen flowed out in
  a thick, unbreathable fog. A shard of rock foam struck Stephen Thomas
  across the forehead, and blood flowed into his eyes. Everything he saw
  after that, he saw through a red haze. When he saw his own blood, he
  fainted.
  -The flash of memory disappeared. Stephen Thomas shivered.
  Satoshi drew a deep breath. "Oh, hell!" He sprinted across the wet sand.
  With a yelp, he launched himself and belly-flopped into the waves.
     230    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Stephen Thomas took off his shorts and shirt and kicked away his sandals.
  The new diver walked into the sea for the first time.
  The warm water slid up his body, raising the fine new hair away from his
  skin. Air bubbles caught and sparkled beneath his pelt. Stephen Thomas
  stroked forward into the sea. The bubbles escaped, swirled away, spiraled
  to the surface, and burst with a velvety pop. The warm water soothed and
  relaxed his body. He wished the water were cold and exhilarating.
  He opened his eyes.
  He could see perfectly. The water was very clear, the bare white sand
  arrayed in ripples. His hair tendrilled in front of his face. He pulled
  forward with a long breaststroke, and the motion pushed his hair out of
  his eyes.
  Victoria swam toward him, her stroke smooth and strong. Satoshi slid
  beneath him, nearly silent. Satoshi was close enough to touch Stephen
  Thomas, but he kept his arms close to his sides, streamlining his body.
  Victoria did touch Stephen Thomas, swimming past on the surface,
  stretching out her arm, stroking him against the direction of his fur
  from the back of his knee, up his thigh, across his buttocks, along his
  spine. He tensed, shuddered, relaxed. He kicked forward, rising beneath
  Victoria's hand, letting her fingers and the pressure of the water smooth
  his delicate pelt back into place.
  When she swam beside him, he turned to face her. They sidestroked,
  slowed, and he caressed her. He wondered where Satoshi was. With the
  thought, Stephen Thomas found his partner treading water behind him in
  the faint, fuzzy sound picture of his surroundings.
  Exhaling explosively as he surfaced, Stephen Thomas gasped in a deep
  breath and dove beneath Victoria. He touched and teased her, all over,
  with his fingers and his tongue. He slid his hands, his swimming webs,
  over her breasts. Her nipples hardened, their heat glowing. He could
  smell and taste her excitement, familiar, comforting, arousing,
  intensified by his changing senses. He listened for Satoshi; he opened
  his mouth
         METAPHASE    231

 and let the sea water flow over his tongue. Satoshi hovered, near, yet out
 of reach, and the taste of his body in the water was cool, uninterested.
  Stephen Thomas blew his breath out in a stream of bubbles. Victoria touched
  his hand, then swam toward Satoshi. Stephen Thomas followed, kicking along
  easily beside her. lie touched her breasts again, stroked his fingertips
  down her body, and slid his hand between her legs. He let the rhythm of her
  kicking rub the swimming web against her clitoris. She gasped and pressed
  her legs together and lost her momentum. Stephen Thomas jerked his hand
  away, afraid he had hurt her with the strong, resilient edge of the web.
  But Victoria grabbed his wrist.
  "Yes," she said. "That's just right-it's like . . . like being made love
  to by a silk scarf."
  They trod water together, face to face in the warm sea. Victoria embraced
  both men, drawing them to her and against each other, clasping Stephen
  Thomas's hand between her thighs. She kissed Satoshi, then Stephen Thomas,
  her tongue quick against his lips, sliding between his teeth, hesitating
  as if she had never kissed him before. Stephen Thomas tasted her, with new
  intensity.
  The triad sank. Breath bubbled from Victoria's mouth, from her nose,
  tickling Stephen Thomas's lips and face. She pulled back and kicked to the
  surface.
  "Let's go where it's shallower," she said. "I can't breathe underwater!"
  She grinned and plunged toward shore, diving between Stephen Thomas and
  Satoshi.
  Stephen Thomas followed her, pressing himself past Satoshi, letting the
  whole length of his body stroke his partner's belly. Stephen Thomas felt
  no arousal in him, no excitement.
  Victoria stood chest-deep in the water. The fog was dissipating; it swirled
  around her like a wraith. Gentle waves covered her breasts, then exposed
  her again. She hugged Stephen Thomas and wrapped one leg around his hips.
  Satoshi swam up behind him and touched him, tentatively, sliding his
  fingertips over his shoulders.
      232    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Stephen Thomas gave himself to the seduction of the water and his lovers'
  desires and his own.
  Suddenly Victoria cried out. She pulled away. Off balance, Stephen Thomas
  and Satoshi both splashed forward, submerged, and tumbled apart. Stephen
  Thomas gulped a mouthful of salt water and struggled to his feet, gasping
  and coughing.
  "Stephen Thomas, oh, I'm sorry, I thought-"
  She stopped and patted his back gently till he got his breath again.
  "I can't breathe underwater, either," Stephen Thomas said. "Yet. What .
  . . are you okay? Did I hurt you?"
  "Oh-not really. Not exactly. When we started, it was wonderful, but
  then-" She glanced ruefully at Satoshi. "I guess you were right."
  "Yeah," he said. "I guess so. Sorry."
  They stood together, closer to shore, waist-deep in the water and nearly
  in full daylight. The fog had vanished with the breeze that chilled the
  air. Chagrined, Stephen Thomas shivered.
  "Yeah," Victoria said. "It is cold." She sounded disappointed, but also
  amused. "Maybe we should go back home . . . back to bed."
  "I just can't," Stephen Thomas said. "I've got to get to the lab." The
  last thing he felt like, right now, was sex. His penis hurt, and it had
  begun to itch and sting.
  Great, he thought. Just fucking great. I can't do anything for the people
  I love, and now I've got a case of jock itch, too.
  "Yesterday, with Zev and J.D.," Victoria said. "It was awfully nice."
  "Maybe divers have secret sex techniques," Stephen Thomas said, trying
  to joke. "Maybe I don't get to find them out till I'm completely changed.
  Maybe they're hard-wired."
  "Maybe," Satoshi said dryly to Stephen Thomas, "Zev is smaller than you."
  He glanced at Victoria. "Is he?"
  "I didn't notice," Victoria said lightly, and then, in
         METAPHASE     233

 response to the skeptical glances of both her partners, she protested. "No,
 really. J.D. wanted to talk and Zev went on ahead. Then we were in the
 water. He liked . . . being touched quickly. You couldn't hold him, he'd
 slip away." She paused, thinking. "I never got a good look at him, eh? I
 certainly didn't say, 'Stand there while I look at you, Zev, and see how you
 measure up to my partners."'
  They waded toward shore. Stephen Thomas was anxious to get out of the salt
  water. He hoped that then the stinging would stop.
  "Good lord!" Satoshi exclaimed. "What happened--did you go face forward in
  the sand? You're all scraped-"
  "No, I never hit bottom." Stephen Thomas looked down.
  The blood drained out of his face.
  The darkening skin on his penis had sloughed off, fading from its new deep
  tan to a sickly gray, hanging in flimsy strips, leaving the shaft
  angry-red, ugly.

 Stephen Thomas knocked hard on J.D.'s door. No one answered. He banged his
 fist on the dense rock foam.
  "Hey! Zev! "
  He was about to be very rude and look through the open French windows when
  Zev opened the door. He saw Stephen Thomas and grinned.
  "Hi-"
  "Why didn't you reply to my message?"
  "I'm sorry, I was busy."
  "Busy!"
  "Yes, J.D. and I were making love." Zev joined Stephen Thomas on the porch
  and closed the door. "Don't shout, she's sleeping."
  "I need to talk to you!"
  "Shh. Let's go for a walk."
  He led Stephen Thomas through the wild garden, away from the house and the
  open windows of J.D.'s bedroom.
      234    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "Are your claws growing yet?" Zev looked at Stephen Thomas's feet.
  Because of the bruising, it was hard to see what was happening to his
  toes.
  "Yes, and they hurt like hell."
  "I'm sorry."
  "Stop apologizing! You're always apologizing to me.,,
  "But what's happening to you, it's my fault."
  "It's done. Stop feeling guilty, and tell me what I should expect."
  Zev glanced over at him, curious, troubled.
  "But you know what. You're turning into a diver."
  "I want to know what's normal and what isn't." He turned to Zev, shouting
  again. "Is it supposed to hurt this bad? Is my skin supposed to peel
  off?"
  Zev took a step away from him. "I'm sorry-"
  Stephen Thomas flung up his hands in exasperation.
  "-but I don't know all those answers," Zev said. "Your . . . your skin
  is peeling? That doesn't sound right. Did you get sunburned?"
  Zev's distress scared Stephen Thomas.
  "You don't know?"
  "If J.D. had accepted our invitation and come to live with the divers,
  Lykos would have been with her. My mother knows all about how the changes
  happen. But I don't. I was born this way."
  "Great," Stephen Thomas said, disgusted.
  "I'm . . . never mind."
  "Victoria and Satoshi and I went swimming this morning. We tried to make
  love in the water. But we couldn't because it hurt her. It didn't with
  you. Why not?"
  Zev thought for a moment. "Maybe ordinary human men are bigger than diver
  men?" he asked.
  "I'll show you mine if you'll show me yours," Stephen Thomas muttered.
  "What?"
  Stephen Thomas shrugged. "Nothing. Forget it."
  He strode angrily along the path beside the river. A ghost of pain grew
  behind his pelvic bone, as if a knife
         METAPHASE     235

 were tickling him, teasing him with the threat of the fatal stab. He
 slowed down and tried to stay calm, hoping to stave off the pain with
 caution. Zev caught up to him.
  "Can I look at you, Zev? I don't even know what I'm going to look like
  when this is over."
  "You'll look like Stephen Thomas, you won't look like me."
  "I mean naked."
  "You can look at me if you want. Can I look at you? I never saw-"
  The pain hit Stephen Thomas. For no reason, and with too much warning,
  the pain flamed through his pelvis, along his backbone.
  He gave up. He sank to the path, drawing his knees to his chest and
  wrapping himself in his arms. The hair stood out straight all over his
  body. He shivered, and groaned.
  "Dammit, Zev, what's happening to me?"
  Zev sat on his heels beside him, upset and helpless.
  "I don't know."
  "I wish you'd quit saying that!"
  "I better call Victoria."
  "No!" He grabbed Zev's arm. Moving made the pain shoot through him again;
  his fingers clenched harder than he meant them to.
  The young diver flinched but stayed where he was, balancing on his toes,
  scared for Stephen Thomas but not scared of him. Stephen Thomas had the
  feeling that Zev could break his hold in a second if he chose. He let 90.
  " Please don't call Victoria, or Satoshi, or anybody. Just give me a
  minute."
  "You'll feel better in the water. Can you stand up?"
  "Yeah." The stabbing pain diminished to a throbbing ache. He stayed where
  he was. "But I can't walk all the way to the other end of campus. Not
  right now."
  "You don't have to. Come swim in the river."
  "Is that all you ever-" Stephen Thomas heard himself complaining to Zev
  about Zev's obsession with wa-
       236     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 ter the way Victoria complained to him about his being able to see auras.
 It did not matter that he no longer saw them. Now he knew how Victoria
 felt,
  Except that it would feel good to be in the water. A warm bath, a cold
  swim-anything to ease the throbbing ache in the center of his pelvic
  girdle, and the itch that was turning sore and hot.
  He lurched to his feet. "Okay."
  They tramped through a meadow of wildflowers, a carpet of color like the
  pastel reflection of a rainbow. Stephen Thomas followed Zev down the
  riverbank to a beach ol'small rounded rocks, designed to look waterworn,
  ancient. They were of course no such thing. They were moon rock, reshaped
  and carefully placed during Starfarer's construction.
  The river curved, cutting into the stratified bank, exposing one of
  Crimson's fossil beds. The water rippled and softly splashed. Downstream,
  the channel narrowed; the river roughened and raced with a hollow roar.
  Stephen Thomas took off his shirt, hesitated, and slipped out of his
  shorts. He moved gingerly.
  Zev watched him, worried that he might collapse again.
  "Is it swollen?" he said, when he saw Stephen Thomas naked. "Does it
  hurt?"
  "It isn't swollen. It's sore."
  "Then I don't blame you for leaving it out." The river rocks rattled
  hollowly as Zev crossed them. He tossed off' his clothes and picked his
  way over the treacherous footing to the river. Stephen Thomas followed
  slowly.
  Zev threw himself into the midstream current, let himself be carried
  fifty meters through the rapids, then vanished beneath roiling white
  water.
  "Zev!"
  Upstream from the rapids, halfway back to Stephen Thomas, Zev reappeared.
  He waved and beckoned.
  It looked like fun, but Stephen Thomas lowered
         METAPHASE     237

 himself into the cold eddy near shore. Today, a sitz-bath was about his
 speed.
  The water did feel good, easing the soreness, massaging away bits of dead
  skin.
  Zev splashed toward him.
  Stephen Thomas got a close look at an adult male diver for the first time.
  Struggling to stay calm, he patted the water. He slapped harder than he
  meant to, sending an angry splash toward Zev.
  "Sit down."
  "Does your penis hang out like that all the time?" Zev asked suddenly.
  Stephen Thomas shifted on the uncomfortable rocks. He was trembling.
  Instead of replying, instead of asking all his own questions, Stephen
  Thomas started to laugh. Hysteria tinged his laughter, but this really was
  funny. He thought Zev looked strange, and Zev thought Stephen Thomas looked
  just as alien.
  Zev smiled uncertainly.
  "Yeah," Stephen Thomas said. "It hangs out like that all the time. But I
  guess . . . it won't for long. Does it . . . T' He took a deep breath. "I
  guess you don't know if it falls off, or withers away, or He stopped,
  confused. "But Victoria said-"
  "It won't do either," Zev said. "I don't think it will. It will just go
  inside."
  Though Zev had no idea what stages Stephen Thomas would have to go through
  to become a diver, he knew-he was an example of-the result. He explained
  to Stephen Thomas about internal genitals, and then he showed him.
  "It's more streamlined," he said. "All aquatic mammals are like this."
  "So are a lot of terrestrial mammals," Stephen Thomas said. "But not
  ordinary humans. It never occurred to me. . . ."
  Now, at least, some of the pain made sense. If his body was creating a
  place for internal genitals . . .
     238     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "You're a lot different than I thought," Zev said. "I knew you kept your
  scrotum outside-that's so silly, you have to work so hard not to be
  fertile-but I didn't know you kept everything outside." He shrugged
  cheerfully. "I didn't know men humans looked so different from women
  humans. Divers don't."
  Stephen Thomas let himself slide into the water until it covered him
  completely. He wondered how long he could stay submerged. He wondered if
  he could breathe underwater yet. He tried to take a breath.
  He jerked upright, choking and coughing and gasping for air, just like
  last time.
  Zev watched him, bemused.
  "What are you doing?"
  Stephen Thomas flung his wet hair out of his face. "Trying to breathe
  underwater."
  "Why?"
  "To see if I could. Maybe I don't want to come up."
  "You shouldn't breathe underwater unless you have to," Zev said.
  "Why not?"
  "Your lungs get full of water. It's hard work, and it isn't very good for
  you. It's just to save your life if you get stuck. You get enough oxygen
  to keep your brain from dying till somebody finds you. You can get pneu-
  monia if you're not careful."
  "Great." He coughed and snorted and got rid of the rest of the water.
  "Anyway," Zev said, "you should stick your penis out when you want to
  pee. Especially if you're living on land, otherwise you'll get all
  itchy."
  "What about sex?"
  "Then it sticks out by itself," Zev said solemnly. "Of course."
  "Right. Of course." God, Stephen Thomas thought, I'm blushing. "Why did
  it hurt Victoria when we tried to make love in the water?"
  "I don't-" Zev cut off what he was going to say, and thought for a minute
  instead. "Did you try too soon? Were you ready?"
          METAPHASE    239

  "Of course she was ready," Stephen Thomas said, irritated. "What kind of
  a jerk do you think I am?" It annoyed him to have to ask for advice in the
  first place, but to have Zev act like a teenage sex therapist-
  "Were you ready?"
  "Obviously," Stephen Thomas said sarcastically. But then he went back in
  his mind and listened to what Zev had just said. "What do you mean by
  'ready'?"
  "She-"
  "Not for Victoria. For me. How would you know if you were ready?"
  "I'd be slick, of course," Zev said.
  "Oh," Stephen Thomas said. "Oh.
  "That doesn't happen to men humans?"
  "No.,,

  "And it didn't happen for you?"
  "Not as of this morning."
  "You're still changing," Zev said. He patted Stephen Thomas on the arm.
  "It'll be better when you're done." He cocked his head, thoughtfully.
  "You'll have to learn how to retract and extend. I never thought of that."
  He jumped up and stood knee-deep in the water. "Come on. Come swimming."
  Stephen Thomas pushed himself to his feet. "I can't right now, Zev."
  Zev glanced over his shoulder, wistfully, down the river. "Are you okay?
  Can you get where you're going by yourself?"
  "Sure."
  Zev grinned and waved and pushed off backwards. The current caught him. He
  vanished into the tumble of white water.
  Stephen Thomas waded out onto the dry rocks. They were uncomfortably hot.
  He slid his feet quickly into his sandals and shook himself off. Droplets
  scattered from his body. In the bright light, his pelt was white-gold
  against his darkening skin.
  He eased into his shorts, tempted to return to the cool solace of the
  river. He needed time to think and
      240    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 reflect . . . or he needed to be distracted from too much thinking and
 reflecting.
  As he climbed the path, Crimson Ng strode down it, pulling a wheelbarrow.
  "Hi," she said.
  "Hi. Current project?"
  "A new one." Crimson let him look into the wheelbarrow. He expected to
  see the bones of one of her heavy-boned, long-fanged predators.
  The rough slab of stone contained alien shapes, the fossilized soft
  bodies of creatures never in any vertebrate line. Tentacles writhed and
  tangled. Eons ago, some violent accident had crushed the feathered legs.
  "It looks like-"
  "I devolved Nemo," she said. "And invented the rest of the ecosystem."
  She gazed past Stephen Thomas to the riverbank, barely aware of his
  presence. "It's ready to go in the ground. Want to help?"
  "No," he said, aware that she was offering him a courtesy. "Thanks. I
  have to stop by the lab, and then I promised Fsther a stint with the
  ASes."
  "Yeah,' Crimson said. "Right. I should do that, too." She grabbed the
  handles of the wheelbarrow and hurried past, instantly oblivious to
  everything but her work.

 The cells from Nemo's ship thrived in growth medium. Stephen Thomas set
 to work parceling cultures out for the other departments.
  Stephen Thomas tried not to worry about the weird changes in his body;
  he tried not to dwell on them. It was hard, when what felt like the
  world's worst sunburn was peeling and itching in his crotch. He could not
  forget the raw red flesh. Zev's explanation helped, but not much.
  He kept imagining that his genitals had drawn up inside his body.
  Imagining, hell! he thought.
         METAPHASE     241

  He knew if he scratched himself, it would just start hurting.
  I'd rather have the pain than the damned itching, he thought. But when he
  remembered the pain, he changed his mind.
  He surrounded himself with images: Nerno's chamber, a recording of the cell
  growth, a micrograph of the huge dendritic molecules. He brought the cell
  growth image closer, and speeded up its replay.
  The cells grew in a snowflake-shaped colony, stretched out in a network of
  interconnecting processes. The pattern was clearer in two dimensions than
  in three. In three, the concentric layers obscured and confused the lacy
  structure.
  He let the cell colony recede and studied the strange three-dimensional
  polymers that he suspected of being the alien cell's genetic material.
  He could not figure them out. The magical beauty of DNA was that its
  structure implied its means of replication: simple, elegant, self-evident.
  The double-stranded molecule split; the dividing cell recreated the missing
  half of each strand, using the strand itself as a map for its mirror image.
  Dendritic molecules, though, were both more complicated and, ordinarily,
  simpler: structurally more complicated, but with less room for variation
  within the structure. He could figure out how they could form. But he could
  not figure out how they replicated. If they replicated. And he could not
  yet see a straightforward way of getting genetic information into or out
  of them.
  You have plenty of time, he said to himself. What do you have to show for
  visits to two alien ships? One ordinary bit of living bunch-grass, and a
  couple of species of alien bacteria. Shit, all you have is time. You can
  afford to dissect a sample atom by atom, if that looks promising.
  Stephen Thomas composed a note telling his colleagues that their alien
  cells were ready. He closed his eyes and linked with Arachne.
  The computer opened up to him, serene and limit-     242     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 less, apparently unscarred and undaunted by the system crashes that had
 crippled it. Arachne's confidence could mislead him into believing nothing
 had changed. The truth was that the crashes had left invisible pockets of
 emptiness, as undetectable and as treacherous as snowcovered crevasses in
 a glacier.
  Stephen Thomas sent out his message, then, on impulse, asked Arachne to
  show him Feral's files.
  Feral had specialized in reporting on the space program. Both Victoria
  and Satoshi held him in high regard as a writer, but Stephen Thomas had
  read few of his articles. Stephen Thomas had liked Feral for himself.
  Feral had left a lot of work on the system. A collection of his finished
  pieces, written back on Earth. Some slice of life reportage. A long
  series he called "Life Log." The last installment reported Feral's trip
  from Earth to the transport to Starfarer. It ended with the
  communications cutoff before the missile attack. After that, his work lay
  unfinished, stored in private files.
  Someone should put it together and publish it for him, Stephen Thomas
  thought. If we can get to it.
  The names of the files were intriguing. His final "Life Log."
  "Resonances: Starfarer. " "Stephen Thomas."
  Stephen Thomas asked Arachne to let him into the files. Receiving a
  polite refusal, he shrugged. He had not expected it to be that easy.
  Feral had recorded no will, no next of kin, which could mean that the
  files were locked forever. But Stephen Thomas was not ready to give up.
  He tried the obvious sorts of passwords: Feral's name, his birthdate.
  Stephen Thomas even tried his own name.
  Nothing worked.
  I'll figure it out, Feral, Stephen Thomas thought.
  Reluctantly, he put the locked files away and withdrew from Arachne. He
  had promised some time to Esther Mein and the artificials. He had better
  get going.
  Mitch sauntered in, looking ridiculously happy.
  "Sorry I'm late," he said cheerfully and without a
         METAPHASE     243

 shred of regret. He dragged a chair up beside Stephen Thomas and straddled
 it.
  Stephen Thomas thought, this does not sound like unrequited love anymore.
  I wonder . . . ?
  "Listen, Mitch-" Stephen Thomas said. "Yesterday. When Fox was here. It all
  came right out of thin air."
  "I know. She told me. And at your house last night, she just wanted to talk
  to somebody. She sure picked the wrong person." Mitch chuckled. "Boy, is
  she mad at Florrie."
  "That's probably the only thing Fox and I agree on right now," Stephen
  Thomas said. It hurt that Florrie had junked the connection they had
  made-that he thought they had made-so readily.
  "She's pretty embarrassed, too. I think she's afraid everybody will take
  your side."
  "There aren't any sides! Shit, people aren't taking sides! Are they?"
  "I don't know. I don't think so. Maybe a little bit."
  "Thank you for your incisive analysis. Is Fox okay? Are you?"
  "Yeah. She was upset last night, but He shrugged, and grinned, awkward,
  pleased with himself. "I just sort of patted her till she fell asleep. I
  sat up with her all night. It was kind of
  "Romantic?"
  Mitch started to answer. He stopped. He laughed with a high, delighted,
  nasal bark.
  "It was cold, is what it was, and along around dawn it got kind of damp.
  How come it's so cold at night and so hot during the day? I kept thinking
  I should wake her up and get her home. And then I wondered how come she
  could sleep and I couldn't."
  "Maybe you should've waked her up long enough to ask to share her jacket."
  Stephen Thomas thought, It's still unrequited, but at least this is a
  little more promising for Mitch than it was before.
  "I just hope . . ." Mitch's voice trailed off.
  "That you won't get pneumonia?"
      244    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Mitch laughed again. "That from now on, she won't forget my name every
  time she sees me."
  "I don't think you have to worry about that anymore," Stephen Thomas
  said.

 Victoria jammed her shovel deep in the heavy, clayey dirt. Starfarer had
 not been in existence long enough to develop much good topsoil. Spring
 rain saturated the ground, and the abnormal heat of the day supersaturated
 the air with humidity. She turned over a spade full of dirt and broke it
 up into clumps.
  She had promised to spend the morning working in one of the garden plots.
  Esther could give no estimate of how long it would take the field tiller
  to regrow its brain. For the last half hour, Gerald and Avvaiyar had been
  arguing the possibility of building a plow.
  "There's nothing simpler than building, a plow," Gerald said. "Then the
  only difficulty is figuring out how to hitch it to one of the silver
  slugs."
  Victoria leaned on her shovel. "Infinity said we should quit calling them
  in for anything that wasn't an emergency."
  "I see," Gerald said. "Perhaps I should turn over coordination to our Mr.
  Mendez."
  Victoria thought that might be a good idea, but Gerald was in such a foul
  mood, and so obviously irritated at Infinity, that she decided not to say
  so.
  "I think we should catch some of the horses and get them to earn their
  keep for a change," Avvaiyar said.
  "They're pets, " Victoria said. "Could they even pull a plow?"
  "Why not? We could hitch them up in series like a dog team."
  "I think you'd have better luck with a dog team."
  "If we had any dogs."
  "Clearly the silver slugs are the best choice," Gerald said. "Unless we
  propose to pull the plow ourselves."
  "Forget it!" Victoria snapped. She jammed the shovel into the ground.
         METAPHASE     245

  I'll dig up every square meter of Starfarer with a shovel, Victoria thought
  angrily. I'll catch fish to put in with the corn seeds. I'll stand up to
  my knees in water to set out rice plants. But I will not pull a plow!

 Infinity headed for an access tunnel to the surface of Starfarer. fie needed
 to get outside for a while. At least out in space he would be safe from more
 of Gerald Hemminge's cold messages, like the one Arachne handed over this
 morning:
  "Do not ever contradict my orders again."
  So much for government by consensus.
  The nearest hatch lay beyond a patch of temperate forest. The shade of the
  fast-growing trees and the green-gold coolness made Infinity happy.
  A small creature squawked in terror. It struggled and fluttered, pummeling
  the ground.
  Infinity sprinted toward the sound. Last year's fallen leaves deadened the
  thud of his boots.
  He stopped.
  A bird lay on the ground, a sparrow, its brown feathers blending in against
  the forest colors. Infinity knelt and touched it. The heat of its body
  radiated through its soft ruffled feathers, but it was dead. He turned it
  over. Its blood dripped to the ground, bright red, wet.
  Whatever had killed it had disappeared. It left no footprints, only
  disturbed ground.
  Infinity picked up the bird and took it off the path. He left it where
  Starfarer's scavengers would find it.
  But what had killed it? Falcons and a pair of eagles lived on the wild
  side, but Alzena had not, as far as he knew, introduced predators into
  Starfarer's campus cylinder.
  Maybe Alzena had let loose some small carnivore. She might even have
  reported it in the daily news. If she had, Arachne's crash had lost it.
  Curious, Infinity followed the scuffed-up leaves. He wondered if he was
  seeing a real trail, or a path his eyes and mind were making up. The dead
  leaves glistened,
     246     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 black from winter, damp and rotting into the soil. Here and there the
 leaves rumpled, like a carpet pushed into folds by a scampering child.
  Each step released the fertile, musty smell of leaf mould. The young
  forest basked in the hot spring sun, green and gold, the new leaves
  nearly full. A life cycle began above Infinity's head and circled beneath
  his feet.
  Alzena had planned the ecosystem carefully. First she had prepared the
  soil and the free-living microbes. Then she had established the plants
  and the pollinating insects, the invertebrates, the scavengers. Then she
  added the smaller herbivores, the songbirds, the bats. When each branch
  of the environmental network made its connections, she added to its
  complexity.
  She might have released a mammalian predator, a badger, a ferret, a fox.
  The time was right. Otherwise the forest's life cycle would overbalance.
  Had she had time to complete the network? Infinity did not know.
  He reached the edge of the forest. The trees gave way to a meadow.
  Infinity blinked in the sudden brightness of hot sun. The stream's
  reflection dazzled him; water brushed past him with a musical sigh.
  A piercing whistle cut the air.
  Infinity barely caught the quick motion at the top of a tumble of stones.
  The black tail of a small furry animal vanished behind the rocks.
  Infinity sprinted for the bank. He clambered up the slope, pebbles
  sliding beneath his feet.
  When be reached the top, only the stream's humming disturbed the silence.
  A dragonfly hovered, vibrated the air, vanished, and reappeared five
  meters away as if it had teleported.
  Infinity sank down, lying flat on the slope. The stones pressed the heat
  through his jeans and into his skin. He was glad of his leather vest.
  For a long time, nothing moved.
  Whatever it was, I lost it, Infinity thought. It ran off into the bushes,
  or along the stream bank out of sight. . . . And maybe it didn't have
  anything to do with the dead bird. Maybe it was just minding its own
         METAPHASE     247

 business when I jumped out and scared it. But what was it? The tail was
 wrong for a squirrel or a chipmunk, but it wasn't naked enough for a rat.
 I hope. We're in trouble if the campus has rats.
  The rocks beneath him had not had time to weather. They were sharp and
  raw.
  Enough of this great native hunter business, he thought. I'll get Arachne
  to keep watch on the spot. . . .
  Just before he moved, a creature scampered to the highest point of the
  bank. It moved with a smooth canny pacing gait. It rose on its hind legs,
  its back to him, counterbalanced by its tail. It gazed upward, watching
  for predators. Paws crossed on its belly, it turned to survey the land.
  It saw Infinity. They stared at each other for a split second, each as
  surprised as the other, the creature peering with shiny black eyes
  through a black mask of fu r.
  It cried out in warning; it dropped to all fours and fled, pacing
  quick-footed down the slope and between some rocks.
  It was one of Europa's meerkats.
  "Damn!" Infinity said softly. He rose from the sharp-edged stones, no
  longer trying to hide.
  He supposed he should trap it, or even shoot it. It had no business here.
  It did not fit this environment. It was a creature of heat and deserts.
  Why'd Europa leave it here? he wondered. Or did she leave it? Maybe she
  just forgot how many she brought with her. Maybe this one got lost.
  The arrival and departure of the alien humans had been abrupt and
  confused enough for the disappearance of one small critter to attract no
  notice.
  I wish we had noticed, Infinity thought. If Alzena knew a weasel was
  running lose in her ecosystem, I bet she'd have snapped out of her funk.
  I bet she'dve stayed.
  In response to Infinity's request, Arachne set a watch on the mouth of
  the den, and began a simulation
     248     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 of what effect the meerkat could have. Infinity decided not to do anything
 until the simulation produced results, not even to tell anyone he had seen
 the creature. Someone might panic and come out hunting it. Infinity felt
 sorry for the meerkat, stranded in an inhospitable environment, a communal
 being left all alone.

 J.D. descended into the basement of the administration building. Her hands
 and her hair reeked with fragrant citrus oil. She had spent the morning
 helping sort and store yesterday's oversupply of oranges. Ordinarily J.D.
 liked the smell of oranges. After two days of it, though, it was the last
 thing she wanted to smell.
  That was what she thought until she entered the basement.
  She nearly gagged. The stench of rotting AS brains filled the cavernous
  room, intensified rather than attenuated by the flow of air pushing past
  her. Esther must have turned the ventilation up to maximum, and still the
  sick-sweet odor overwhelmed everything. Including the scent of oranges.
  A few ASes stood on one side of the room, hooked up to nutrient feeders.
  A larger group stood in ranks, carapaces open but empty. The majority of
  the mobile artificials remained in a large ragged crowd that stretched
  into the darkness.
  Esther glanced up from an open AS.
  "Hi, J.D. What's up?"
  "Can I help?" She took a long breath through her mouth.
  Esther smiled wryly. "It is pretty awful, isn't it? We're trying to get
  the bad part done before it gets worse. Still game?"
  "I guess SO."
  Esther took her to the clump of ASes where her volunteers were working.
  "It's not that complicated," she said. "Just nasty."
  Stephen Thomas looked up from the AS that had spattered him with grayish
  slime.
         METAPHASE     249

  "And if you need advice," he said, "I consider myself an expert. Hours
  of technical experience."
  Esther chuckled. She opened the carapace of the housekeeper in front of
  them and cleaned out the broken brain. J.D. watched, fighting nausea.
  "This is disgusting," J.D. said. "And I have a strong stomach. It doesn't
  bother me to eat raw clams. It didn't even bother me to eat sea urchins
  or beche de mer."
  "Not to mention those things with the legs," Esther said.
  "Those were pretty good, honestly," J.D. said. "I don't know about this,
  though."
  Stephen Thomas shuddered theatrically. "Eating doesn't come into the
  equation," he said.
  J.D. grimaced. "Sorry. I should have thought how that would sound."
  Esther finished cleaning the carapace. "Then you just wash the remains
  down the waste digester-" She stopped. "I wish that wasn't what it was
  called," she said.
  They all laughed, if shakily. J.D. mastered her nausea, took a long
  breath, let it out, and snapped open the seal on the next AS. Spores
  puffed up from a drying mass of mold mycelia, another strand of smell
  added to the tapestry: dry, musty, lingering.
  "I'll do my best," J.D. said. She sneezed.
  Esther patted her arm and went away. J.D. picked up the vacuum nozzle and
  set to work. The vacuum whispered as soft as the mold spores, sucking out
  the dead tissue.
  Stephen Thomas straightened up and stretched his back. The swimming webs
  on his hands had completed themselves. His skin had darkened past gold
  to bronze.
  "How are you?" she asked. She felt awkward making small talk with him,
  especially after last night.
  "Running on empty," he said.
  "Oh . . . I thought the party broke up right after . . ."
  "We got up kind of early," he said. He hesitated, then continued with the
  first real excitement she had
     250     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 heard in his voice since Feral died. "I found some stuff of Feral's. Some
 stuff in Arachne, I mean."
  "His stories on the space program?" J.D. said. "Yes. I read them-" Thinking
  of Feral made her sad. She had liked him. He had been both sweet-natured
  and intense. She had not even minded, too much, when he teased her about
  her attraction to Stephen Thomas. She had not even been jealous when she
  realized it was Feral's attraction Stephen Thomas would respond to.
  Not jealous, but a little envious, she thought wistfully. I have to admit
  I was envious.
  "Not just his stories. He had another project going. He collected a lot of
  research. J.D.-Feral logged his life."
  "What do you mean?"
  "Not like Chandra. He wasn't built for that. But he kept up a running
  dialogue with the computer web. Notes on what he was doing, his
  observations, his conversations-"
  J.D. remembered some of the things she and Feral had discussed. She felt
  herself blushing, the heat rising up her cheeks, uncontrollable. Her skin
  was so fair that when she blushed it was painfully obvious.
  If I were turning into a diver, she thought, I wouldn't have this problem
  anymore.
  "What's the matter?" Stephen Thomas asked.
  "Nothing!" she said, too quickly. "I mean . . . Feral and I talked about
  some personal subjects. I hadn't intended . . . it wouldn't be interesting
  to anyone else. I'm sure he didn't bother to record that," she said hope-
  fully.
  "He was a joumalist," Stephen Thomas said. "You should have known he was
  taking notes on everything."
  "I suppose . . ." She felt embarrassed. Feral's notes could reveal her with
  naked transparency to Stephen Thomas. Not that her embarrassment would make
  much difference in the scheme of the world. Stephen Thomas was used to
  handling people he wasn't interested in. Last night proved that. But she
  would prefer not to put herself in the same situation as Fox.
         METAPHASE     251

  "You better know this, too," Stephen Thomas said. His manner had changed.
  He sounded cold. "If I can, I'm going to edit what he collected and
  publish it for him."
  Both his words and his tone hurt her. She could think of no explanation
  for his sudden change of attitude. Unless, of course, he had already seen
  her conversations with Feral and was giving her fair warning, both of his
  publishing plans and of his lack of interest in her.
  "I'm sure he'd like that," J.D. said, forcing her voice to stay steady.
  Stephen Thomas replied belligerently. "But?"
  "But nothing. He loved you. He'd trust you to handle his work."
  Stephen Thomas glared at her, inexplicably. He was angry and yet his eyes
  were full of tears.
  He threw down the cleaning tools, left the AS half enervated, and stalked
  out of the basement without another word to anyone.
  It would be pointless to follow him; obviously he did not want to talk
  to her. And if she begged him not to embarrass her in public, that would
  be even worse. So what if everybody knew she thought he was the most
  beautiful human being she had ever met? She had a lot of company in that
  thought, and she had avoided making a fool of herself to him directly.
  I would have thought he'd just laugh, she thought. Say to himself, Oh,
  fuck, another one. Or even say to me, J.D., what the hell made you think
  I'd even be interested? And maybe I'd say, I didn't think you'd be inter-
  ested, that's why I never said anything to you. If you were a gentleman,
  you never would have said anything to me.
  She stamped her foot angrily at herself, pushing away her anxiety.
  She hoped Stephen Thomas would cool off; she hoped he would eventually
  be able to be friends with her again. She hoped he was not so irritated
  that this would damage her friendship with his whole family, with
  Victoria.
      252    VONDA N. McINTYRE

Stephen Thomas ran home through the hot afternoon. He entered the garden,
 soaked with sweat, reeking of rotten AS brains. He went straight to the
 bathroom, stripped, and flung his clothes into the sink. While the sink
 filled with warm water and soap, he grabbed a clean towel off the shelf
 and wrapped it around his hips.
  Ordinarily he would not bother, but he could not stand to look at
  himself. When the change was over, delicate thin skin would cover his
  penis. Not quite a mucous membrane, but skin at least as sensitive as his
  lips. So far, though, the skin still peeled like sunburn, and his penis
  and scrotum had begun to withdraw into his body. He felt squeezed.
  He did not yet have voluntary control of his genitals. As Zev said, he
  would have to learn. They were new muscles, or muscles he never knew he
  had. They ached with tension.
  The soft cotton towel rubbed the fine gold hair on his hip, pushing it
  upward. He pulled off the towel and smoothed his pelt. He slid the towel
  downward before wrapping it again, so his fur would stay sleek. Now he
  understood why Zev wore as few clothes as possible.
  He washed his T-shirt, swished it around in the sink, squeezed out the
  water, and held it up.
  The stains from the AS bioelectronic guts marred the turquoise silk.
  "God dammit!" he shouted. The shirt was ruined. He flung it across the
  bathroom. It slapped against the glass tiles and lay in a puddle.
  It was his favorite shirt. Victoria had brought it back with her on her
  last trip to Earth. He should have packed it away with his other silk
  shirts, to save for special occasions. But he could not bear to give it
  up so soon.
  "Dammit, dammit, dammit," he muttered.
  He snatched the shirt from the floor, wrung soap and water out of his
  shorts, and slapped both pieces of clothing over a towel rack to dry. By
  the time Starfarer
         METAPHASE     253

 got back to Earth-if Starfarer got back to Earth-he would probably be
 grateful for anything to wear. Whether it was stained and ruined or not.
  He dropped his towel on the floor and got into the shower.
  Admit it, he said to himself as water streamed down his body. You aren't
  mad about the shirt. Yes, I am, said another part of himself. All right.
  But what you're really mad about is that J.D. got to sleep with Feral and
  you didn't.
  It was so obvious. When J.D. heard that Feral had recorded their
  conversations, she had blushed from the curve of her breasts to the roots
  of her hair. Though she was unusually shy about discussing personal
  subjects, she was transparent, emotionally and physically.
  Stephen Thomas felt completely opaque, even to himself. What difference
  did it make? Why shouldn't they get together? They had spent the whole
  trip from Earth to Starfarer on the same transport. Feral was alone and
  J.D. had thought she might never see Zev again. They had spent a lot of
  time together, tracking down the system crash. If they had found some
  pleasure in each othcr, he could only be happy for them both.
  Would you regret Feral's death any more, he asked himself, if you and he
  had made love? Would you regret it less?
  He answered himself, in his weird monologous dialogue: If I regretted
  Feral's death any more, I think I'd go nuts. It doesn't make sense to be
  mad at J.D., to be jealous of her.
  As he had when Feral died, when Merry died, he pulled himself away from
  his anger and his grief. Both were pointless, and he could not afford to
  let himself fall apart.

 Kolya was miserable. Coffee did nothing to ease nicotine withdrawal;
 neither did beer. Both made him need to pee more often. So now he was
 sweating an ill-smelling sweat and having to pee all the time. He had
 drunk
     254     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 enough beer to disorient himself, to make his balance chancy. He had drunk
 enough coffee to make him jumpy. He had thrown away the usual easy
 relaxation and cheer of Gerald Hemminge's best English stout.
  He lay folded up in the window seat, the curtains pulled aside, a chill
  breeze blowing through the open windows. He sought the cold so he would
  have a sensation to concentrate on besides the need to smoke a cigarette.
  Someone knocked on his door. He frowned. He had not heard anyone approach.
  He was not that drunk. . . .
  Another knock. Kolya stayed silent, stayed still. Soon they would go away.
  The door opened a crack. Kolya tensed.
  This wits ridiculous. There were no spies for the Mideast Sweep on board
  Starfarer. If there were, they would have sought him out months ago. Either
  he would be dead, a victim of the Sweep's death sentence, or he would have
  killed them in self-defense.
  And it would be doubly ridiculous to be stalked by the Sweep during the
  only time he had been really drunk in the last twenty years.
  "Kolya?"
  Kolya's body sagged with relief, his reaction magnified by intoxication.
  Then, angry, he pushed himself to his feet and jerked the door open.
  Griffith started. For an instant he looked as dangerous as he was.
  "I might have known," Kolya said.
  Griffith was the only person on campus foolish enough and self-confident
  enough to enter Kolya's house, or rude enough to enter anyone's house,
  uninvited.
  "What is it?" Kolya snarled.
  Taken aback, Griffith hesitated.
  "Do you want something?"
  "I can't figure you out," Griffith said.
  "That suits me well," Kolya said.
  "One time I see you, you're friendly. The next time
         METAPHASE     255

 you threaten to kill me. Then you apologize. Then you bite my head off."
  "And you suppose," Kolya said irritably, "that your actions have nothing
  to do with my reactions?"
  "I was worried about you. You look like shit, since you ran out of
  cigarettes."
  "Thank you, Marion. I'm grateful for your opinion."
  Griffith glowered at him, as he always did when Kolya used his given
  name. Kolya sometimes could not resist, though he knew he should have
  more self-discipline. Today, though, getting a rise out of Griffith gave
  him no satisfaction.
  Kolya sighed and stepped back from the door.
  "You may as well come in." He did not particularly want to talk to
  Griffith. But he had neither the energy to make him leave nor the
  strength to remain standing.
  He folded himself back into the window seat. He had never gotten around
  to getting a chair, for he seldom had visitors. Griffith sat crosslegged
  on the floor without comment or complaint.
  Griffith had changed his clothes. When he came on board he wore the
  attire of a General Accounting Office middle manager, slacks and shirt
  and jacket. Now that he had given up pretending to be a GAO accountant,
  he wore Starfarer regulation pants, cotton canvas in a rather military
  green with an EarthSpace logo on the thigh, and a similar sweatshirt. If
  he was trying to fit in, he had, for once, guessed wrong. No one on
  campus wore regulation clothes without altering them.
  The strangest thing about Griffith's clothes was that they were grubby.
  Griffith looked rumpled, not his usual neat and unnoticeable self. Kolya
  tried to recall seeing him unkempt before, even after an hour in a
  survival pouch.
  "Where have you been?"
  "Camping," Griffith said. "in the wild cylinder. I needed . . . to get
  away for a while. To survive on my own.,,
  An overnight on the wild side, which-as far as Kolya knew-hosted no large
  predators and few pests,
     256     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 did not sound very challenging. But, then, Griffith came from the city.
  Kolya's lips twitched up in an involuntary smile that Griffith saw before
  Kolya could repress it.
  "What's so funny?"
  "Marion Griffith, guerrilla accountant."
  Kolya thought he had gone too far, as he often did with Griffith.
  Sometimes he went too far deliberately; this time, he had spoken without
  thinking because he was past rational thought. He shivered, and wished
  again for a cigarette.
  Griffith opened his mouth to retort, then stopped. He shrugged, and his
  lips quirked in a smile.
  "More or less accurate," he said.
  He always had maintained that he really was an accountant. But he usually
  did not admit that he was anything more.
  "Do you want a cup of tea or something?" Griffith said. "When's the last
  time you ate?"
  "Who knows? It isn't tea I want. It's nicotine." He shivered, imagining
  one long drag on a cigarette. Then he could not stop shivering.
  Griffith went to the kitchen nook, heated water, made two cups of strong
  tea, brought them back, and insisted that Kolya drink some. It did help.
  He still felt dreadful, but his shivering stopped.
  "What is your father's name?" Kolya asked.
  "Peter," Griffith replied. Then his usual suspicion kicked in. "Why?"
  "Your patronymic is Petrovich. The same as mine."
  "I guess. So?"
  "Your given name doesn't form a diminutive that you'd like any better
  than you like Marion. Masha, perhaps."
  "You're right. I don't like it any better."
  "It's a custom for friends to call each other by their patronymics. I'm
  going to call you Petrovich."
  "What should I call you?"
  "Petrovich."
  "Uh . . . okay."
         METAPHASE     257

  No one had called Kolya "Petrovich" in many years. In decades. He had
  persuaded his colleagues on Starfarer to call him Kolya, or Nikolai
  Petrovich, instead of General Cherenkov. But he had never before developed
  a relationship of the right sort, respect and friendship combined, to ask
  anyone to call him simply Petrovich.
  "And I am all right, Petrovich," Kolya said. "Thank you for your worry.
  Every minute, I think, I cannot survive this, and every other minute I
  remind myself I have no choice."
  "What if you did?"
  "But I don't! It's pointless to speculate."
  "But what if?"
  Kolya slid down in the window seat till he was lying flat on his back, with
  his feet up against the wall. His thigh muscles twitched and trembled. He
  flung one arm over his face. The unpleasant cold sweat soaked into his
  sleeve.
  "I would probably kill for a bit of tobacco."
  "You don't have to. Here."
  Kolya looked out from beneath his arm. Griffith held a fistful of large
  crumpled green-brown leaves.
  "What-! "
  "If I remember right, and if Arachne's refs are right, that's what this
  is."
  Kolya scrambled to his feet. He grabbed the leaves, rudely, crushed them
  under his nose, breathed deeply. They smelled like tobacco. Green, wet
  tobacco. The smell of it made his whole body thrill.
  "Alzena said there was no such thing."
  "Maybe Alzena wasn't the most reliable witness in the world. Or maybe," he
  said quickly, "somebody else planted it. Or maybe I'm wrong and Arachne's
  wrong and it isn't-"
  "It is."
  Now that Kolya had it, he had no idea what to do with it. He peeled off a
  shred of the leaf, put it in his mouth, and chewed. The green tobacco
  released the worst taste he had ever experienced, sour, bitter, potent.
     258     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Saliva spurted froin every salivary gland, as if he were about to vomit.
  His mouth filled with revolting liquid. He gagged. He pushed past
  Griffith, hurried out onto his porch, and spat violently over the rail.
  The green blob of chewed tobacco plopped in the dirt.
  He hung over the porch rail, panting and sweating. His mouth tasted vile.
  "God, I'm sorry," Griffith said.
  "Don't be," Kolya said.
  It astonished him, how much better he felt, and how quickly, as if the
  nicotine had diffused straight into his brain. He fingered the leathery
  leaf, and pulled off another shred of tobacco.

 Victoria entered the physics building gratefully, glad of the cool
 constant underground temperature. She wiped the sweat off her face with
 her soaked sleeve. She felt dirty and sticky. Her shoes were muddy from
 the garden; so were her pants, from the knees down. She flung herself
 gratefully into the deep, soft chair.
  The maintenance work on Starfarer was important, of course, but she had
  to get some of her own work done. If she could spend some concentrated
  time on the algorithm, she knew she could speed it up. Starfarer was less
  than a day away from transition, and she still could not tell where they
  were going.
  I keep reassuring people about it, she thought, but I'm nervous, too.
  What if Europa suspected we might follow, what if she led us somewhere
  she can survive, but we can't? Would she do that? Are we such a threat
  that she'd be willing to wipe us out?
  Starfarer ought to be more resistant than Europa's ship to difficult
  conditions. Starfarer enclosed its ecosystem. But Victoria had no way of
  knowing what hidden abilities Europa's strange ship might have, and
  Infinity had brought home to her the essential fragility of Starfarer.
  No, she thought. Fragility's the wrong word. But resilience has limits.
         METAPHASE     259

  She gave herself a moment to appreciate the tightknit, symmetrical form
  of the three-dimensional representation of her multi-dimensional
  algorithm. It hovered, complex and colorful, forming itself in the corner
  of her office.
  It stopped.
  Victoria jumped up, her sore shoulders and sweaty clothes forgotten. She
  queried Arachne, expecting to be told No, be patient, it just looks
  finished, it's still working, inside where you can't see.
  Arachne presented her with the algorithm's solutions.
  Starfarer was about to set out for 61 Cygni.
  Victoria whistled softly. 61 Cygni was a long, long way away: completely
  on the other side of Earth from Tau Ceti. And yet the transition duration
  had a lower maximum than the range from Tau Ceti to Sirius.
  "Curiouser and curiouser," she said softly.
  She checked the spectral signature. 61 Cygni A was a K5 star on the main
  sequence, not too different from the sun. She hoped that would reassure
  Infinity; she hoped the change toward terrestrial conditions would
  stabilize Starfarer's environment. She put a message into Arachne for
  everyone to see.
  She hurried next door to JDA office and found her colleague curled up in
  the deep fabric-sculpture chair, writing in her notebook. The holographic
  image of Nerno's chamber hovered over her desk.
  "J.D.! The algorithm's done!"
  "It is? Victoria, that's wonderful!"
  J.D. tried to jump up out of the chair, but it was so low and so soft
  that it made her struggle. She made a sound of disgust. J.D. hated her
  office furnishings. They were left over from her predecessor in the alien
  contact department, and she had had no opportunity to replace them.
  Victoria hugged J.D., joyful. J.D. embraced her gently, and let her go
  with regret.
  Arachne presented a star map, and a copy of the algorithm.
     260     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "It's beautiful," J.D. said. "Beautiful results. It's different from the
  others."
  "They're all different," Victoria said. "But . . . you're right. The other
  solutions had some visual similarities. This one's completely changed."
  "61 Cygni," J.D. said softly. "Will we find our neighbors?"
  "Could be."
  They knew they had neighbors: Europa had referred to them. Unfortunately,
  she had not been willing to reveal anything about them, including where
  they lived or how to make contact with them.
  J.D. sat on the edge of her desk and stared at the solution, the star
  chart, the time range.
  "What is it?" Victoria asked.
  "Nemo."
  Victoria sat beside her. "There's still time. We don't hit transition till
  tomorrow afternoon. Nemo knows what we're doing. If he-she-T'
  "I don't think our pronouns fit Nemo," J.D. said.
  "One wouldn't have started metamorphosis and invited you back if one knew
  there wasn't going to be time."
  "I hope not. Only what if Nemo didn't have any choice about when it began?
  We pretend we know all about our own physiology. But we still can't predict
  exactly when somebody will be born . . . or die."
  "Nerno will follow us through transition. We can meet on the other side."
  "If Nerno's still alive." J.D. gestured to the time range. "Using
  Civilization's algorithm, the trip will take a lot longer."
  Victoria hesitated. "Do you want me to give
  "I . . ." J.D. leaned back, gripping the edge of the desk. "You have to
  make that decision."
  They sat together in silence. The algorithm was an example of natural
  beauty, like a waterfall, a mountain view.
  Victoria laid her hand over J.D.'s.
  "Yesterday was fun," she said softly.
         METAPHASE    261

   Yes.
  J.D. brought Victoria's hand to her lips. She kissed her palm, her
  fingertips.
  "Come stay overnight with me and Zev," she said. "Would you?"
  "I'd like that," Victoria said. "Satoshi and Stephen Thomas and I have
  some things to work out, first. But soon."
  "Is everything okay?"
  Victoria shrugged, and smiled as well as she could manage. "Changing into
  a diver is more disorienting than Stephen Thomas expected. Not just for
  him."

 Stephen Thomas started dinner. He was a lousy cook, but he needed to
 pretend everything was normal. He boiled water and stirred in the rice.
 At that point, both his imagination and the household's supplies failed
 him.
  He could go over to the central cafeteria and get bento boxes . . .
  except if he did, he would have to face Florrie Brown.
  Outside, Victoria and Satoshi crossed the garden, laughing. Stephen
  Thomas opened the door.
  "Stephen Thomas! The algorithm's finished!"
  Victoria fairly glowed with the success of her work. She showed off the
  algorithm's new pattern.
  Stephen Thomas was glad to see her happy, after so much stress and
  despair, after this morning's fiasco in the ocean. Satoshi acted more
  content, too, though Stephen Thomas felt an inexplicable distance
  separating him from his partner.
  Inexplicable? he thought. How would you like it, if Satoshi's skin
  started peeling off?
  He could not answer the question. He wanted to think he would take the
  changes in stride, if they were happening to Satoshi, or if something
  comparable were happening to Victoria. But he distressed himself, with
  his battered toes, his raw penis, the swollen flesh redesigning itself
  to hold his genitals within his body. At the moment he did not want
  anyone to look at him, much
     262    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 less touch him. How could he be sure he would accept it any better if it
 were happening to one of his partners?
  Victoria came up behind him, slid her hands around his waist, and leaned
  her cheek against his shoulder. His body balanced on a narrow line
  between pleasure and pain. One step farther would take Stephen Thomas
  wholly into one or the other, but he could not tell which. He wanted to
  fling himself around and take her in his arms and never let go. But he
  was afraid. Afraid of the pain, afraid of losing someone else he loved.
  He put his hands over hers, stilled her.
  "I talked to Zev," he said. "When the changes are done . . ." He felt
  awkward, discussing what had happened. He had never felt awkward
  discussing sex. He had never hurt anyone during sex, either. Not until
  today. "I won't hurt you again," he said.
  "It didn't exactly hurt, " Victoria said.
  He laughed, harsh and skeptical.
  "A little," she admitted. "I was more surprised-"
  "It won't happen again," he said, with more intensity than he intended.
  He pushed her hands away. She stepped back.
  "People weren't built to screw in the ocean," Satoshi said.
  "Human people," Stephen Thomas said, his voice sharp. "It'll work after-"
  "Maybe for you. Where does that leave me?"
  Victoria glanced uncomfortably from Stephen Thomas to Satoshi.
  "I didn't intend to make a big deal out of this, eh?" she said. "I
  thought it would be fun."
  "Yeah," Stephen Thomas said. "I know."
  He and Satoshi gazed at each other. Stephen Thomas looked away.
  "I'd better drop by the lab. Don't worry if you don't see me till late."
  "It's already late," Victoria said.
  "Are you coming back?" Satoshi asked.
  "What?"
         METAPHASE    263

  "Are you coming back?" Satoshi repeated himself, emphasizing each word.
  "What kind of a question is that?" Victoria cried.
  Satoshi did not answer her. He glanced down, then stared at Stephen
  Thomas, into his eyes. Stephen Thomas wondered if he could get out the
  door before Satoshi said anything else.
  Satoshi kept his expression neutral.
  "Are you going to tell us . . ."
  He stopped. The careful, neutral tone caught in his throat. When he
  spoke again, his voice shook.
  "Are you leaving us? If you are, do you plan to tell us?"
  Hurt by Satoshi's unfairness, shocked into anger, Stephen Thomas replied
  without thinking.
  "I don't know."
  He fled.
            CHAPTER 11

 STEPHEN THOMAS PLUNGED DOWN THE dark curved stripe of path, through the pale
 glow of flowers and the carnationspiced air. He stopped at the garden gate,
 his breathing hard and shaky.
  He had nowhere to go. He did not want to spend the night in the lab. He was
  too tired to get any work done. He was damned if he would sleep on the
  couch in the student lounge, in public; he had no idea how his body would
  betray him next. His makeshift office was too small to sleep in.
  He should turn around, go back inside, and tell Victoria and Satoshi he
  wanted to go to bed and go to sleep
         METAPHASE     265

 alone. But nothing would be that easy, not after what he and Satoshi had
 said to each other. Satoshi's question had struck painfully at what
 Stephen Thomas feared might be the truth.
  Is he right? Stephen Thomas wondered. He leaned against the steep bank
  that formed the garden wall. It was cool and damp. Ivy crinkled against
  his hands.
  What would it be like to live apart from Victoria and Satoshi? A couple
  of weeks ago the idea would have been unimaginable. Now, strain showed
  between them all. Stephen Thomas had said things to Victoria that he
  regretted; and he had felt so disconnected from Satoshi since the changes
  began that he hardly felt like they were living together at all.
  He glanced back at the house. In the main room, Victoria and Satoshi held
  each other. Stephen Thomas felt excluded and exhausted, unable to face
  talking to his partners, or anyone else, tonight.
  Lots of people on campus would give him a place to sleep. Some of them
  would not even ask why he needed somewhere to stay. But Starfarer had
  many of the attributes, positive and negative, of a small town. Including
  the gossip.
  What about the guest house? Stephen Thomas thought.
  It was where Feral had been planning to stay, till Stephen Thomas invited
  him to use Merry's room. As far as Stephen Thomas knew, no one was
  staying there at all. A solitary retreat where he could get his bearings
  was exactly what he needed.

 A vile smell rolled out of Kolya's oven. Not the odor of tobacco smoke,
 but the poisonous scent of crushed nightshade leaves: Nicotine, nicotinic
 acid, tobacco boiled and abused into a useless mush.
  Griffith recoiled and hurried to open the front door.
  "Don't do that!" Kolya said.
  "But-"
  "Someone might smell it."
      266    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Griffith bolted outside and slammed the door behind him.
  Kolya glanced regretfully into the dish. One of the tobacco leaves lay
  steaming in its own juice.
  "This is not a success," Kolya said.
  He joined Griffith on the front porch.
  "Petrovich, you look positively green."
  "I feel negatively green."
  Kolya chuckled.
  "I tried smoking once," Griffith said. "I didn't like it."
  ,,The leaves need preparation. That green tobacco was not tasty."
  "I know," Griffith said.
  Kolya gave him a questioning glance. Griffith shrugged.
  "I've tried a lot of things . . . at least once. I didn't like chewing
  tobacco any more than I liked smoking."
  "It smells better when it's cured," Kolya said.
  "You need to dry the stuff. And ferment it."
  "Ferment it? Like beer?"
  Griffith shrugged. "The refs say you ferment it. They don't say how."
  "I was trying to dry it, I thought that would be adequate."
  "You don't cook much, do you?" Griffith asked.
  "Rarely. Why? Do you?"
  "Yeah. Some. A little. I don't think microwaving is a good way to dry
  something out."
  "Why didn't you say so before?"
  "I didn't want . . . I don't know."
  Kolya smiled wryly. "I'm not always right," he said. "Haven't you learned
  that yet, Petrovich?"
  "I guess not."
  "What would you suggest we try?"
  Griffith glanced toward Kolya's front door, and his color grayed. "What do
  you mean, 'we'?"
  "You shouldn't have-" Kolya stopped. If he embarrassed Griffith about
  finding the tobacco for him, Grif-
           METAPHASE     267

 fith would likely decline to get more when Kolya ran out.
  ,,Maybe toasting it would work," Griffith said. "Toasting it gently."

 Stephen Thomas entered the lobby of the guest house.
  None of the people in charge of it remained on board Starfarer. With the
  cleaning ASes out of commission as well, dust had begun to collect in
  comers and on the windowpanes.
  Stephen Thomas climbed to the second floor. Since he was the only guest,
  he supposed he could have any of its dozen rooms.
  He opened the door to the room Feral had been planning to use.
  Stephen Thomas had shown Feral to the guest house-
  Feral had just arrived on the same transport that brought J.D. to
  Starfarer and returned Victoria from her trip to British Columbia.
  Stephen Thomas and Feral had barely met. But Stephen Thomas liked him
  from the start.
  He and Feral had stood in the doorway. The room was comfortable and
  attractive. It had better furniture than Merry's room, the unused room,
  back at the partnership's house. But Stephen Thomas did not want to leave
  Feral here all alone.
  "You don't have to stay here," Stephen Thomas said. "Come home with me.
  We have a spare room."
  "That would be great." Feral smiled. He had a great smile. "It's tough
  to get involved in a community when you're staying in a hotel. Thanks."
  -Stephen Thomas still wondered if, somehow, Feral's association with the
  alien contact department-or with Stephen Thomas and his family-had
  contributed to his death.
  Someone had used the room since Stephen Thomas was here last. The bed had
  not been slept in, but scraps of paper lay on the desk in the bay window.
  Arachne
     268    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 maintained a small display nearby. Bright sunlight washed out the display's
 colors; Stephen Thomas could not decipher it from here.
  He crossed to the window, sat at the desk, and glanced up at the display.
  It contained a copy of the alien maze that had-they thought-been humanity's
  welcome into the interstellar civilization.
  Stephen Thomas smiled sadly. Lots of people had kept a copy of that maze
  around, trying to decipher it. Until Starfarer encountered Europa and
  Androgeos, and discovered that their welcome had been withdrawn. The maze
  was just a maze.
  Arachne informed Stephen Thomas that Feral had set the maze image in the
  window.
  Feral used this room as an office, Stephen Thomas thought.
  That made sense; all the members of the partnership had offices outside the
  house. A separate office made it easier to concentrate on work, and to get
  away from work at home.
  Stephen Thomas wished he had known about this place. He had no particular
  reason to know; Feral had no particular reason to tell him or not to tell
  him. He just wished he had known.
  Stephen Thomas picked up the scraps of paper. They contained a couple of
  handwritten scribbles.
  "Family.,,
  "Maze."
  Passwords, Stephen Thomas thought. Feral wrote down passwords till he was
  sure he had memorized them.
  He asked Arachne for Feral's locked files.
  He tried the word "Maze" as a password.
  It was a public key. Not the key itself, of course, which was too long to
  remember, but a vector to the key.
  Arachne responded with a message from Feral.

   Please record your observations about the deep
 space expedition. I'll use your replies in the book I'm
         METAPHASE     269

 writing. I hope everyone will choose to sign their
 comments, but you can remain anonymous . . .

 . . . but if you want to remain anonymous . . .

 . . . but if you insist on . . .

  Stephen Thomas frowned. This was getting him nowhere. He could send a
  message, but it would go oneway into Feral's file, encrypted through the
  public key, and only Feral would be able to get it out. He wondered why he
  had not known about it.
  You don't know about it because it isn't finished! he thought. What else
  could those last lines be? Feral was tinkering with his announcement,
  trying to balance his preference for signed contributions with his
  willingness to respect privacy. He never had a chance to release his
  project. He set it up, but he never polished it, never told anyone that it
  existed, never released the public key.
  "Shit," Stephen Thomas muttered. "Oh, shit, what a goddamned waste. . . ."
  A public key implied a private key. Stephen Thomas fingered the second
  scrap of paper. "Family."
  He was afraid to try ii. "Maze" had given him a tantalizing glimpse.
  "Family" might give him Feral's private key. Or it might give him nothing.
  Stephen Thomas turned the soft ragged scrap of paper over and over in his
  fingers, afraid to speak the word to Arachne, afraid to encounter the same
  bleak emptiness that had surrounded him when he first learned of Feral's
  death.
  He rubbed his eyes; he spread his fingers across his face and looked at the
  world distorted by his amber swimming webs.
  Closing his eyes again, he spoke to Arachne.
  " 'Family' is the private key," he said.
  Arachne opened a hidden room to him, a room filled with Feral's log files.
  Stephen Thomas stretched out on the bed, and went exploring.
     270     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Feral kept lists. A list of places he had been. A list of his articles, of
  course. A list of the pieces he wanted to write, the places he wanted to
  go, the people he wanted to interview.
  A collection of references he planned to look up: Technical reports on
  Starfarer, on Arachne. The thesis Stephen Thomas had defended in order to
  earn his Ph.D.
  Stephen Thomas smiled sadly. No wonder it was on the "to be read" list. It
  was technical and specialized, tough going for a member of the field, much
  less a lay person.
  We're even, Stephen Thomas thought. I haven't read much of his stuff and
  he hadn't read any of mine.
  He moved on through the reference list.
  Professor Thanthavong's acceptance speech for the Nobel Prize for medicine,
  for creating viral depolymerase. That one was an important, touching
  historical document, written years before Feral was born. Before Stephen
  Thomas was born. It was a shame Feral had never gotten to it. Maybe he had
  heard it, on one of the documentaries made about the professor. He had
  known a lot about her; he had admired and respected her.
  J.D.'s first novel. Stephen Thomas felt an embarrassing flash of
  satisfaction that Feral had not read it. It was neither dry nor technical,
  but it was hard going: obscure and unbalancing, disturbing. As hard to read
  in its own way as the Ph.D. thesis. When Stephen Thomas had tackled it, he
  had given up halfway through.
  He left the list of work Feral would never see, and glanced into the file
  of work that Feral had read. It extended back to Feral's early teens. It
  ranged far and wide over subjects and technical level. Right at the top,
  most recent, was a book on braiding hair. That struck Stephen Thomas as
  strange. Feral's chestnut hair had been medium length and curly. Not as
  curly as Victoria's, but tight enough to keep it out of his face.
  He left that file and explored farther, deeper.
  He could hear Feral's voice in every sentence. Ste-         METAPHASE    271

 phen Thomas forced himself to listen, to stay calm. He could not manage
 to remain unmoved.
  Fantasies made him ache with regret and physical pain; observations made
  him laugh, and wince, in the darkness. He saw himself through Feral's
  eyes.

  Arrogant and charming, physically compelling,
  his sexuality insistent and innocent . . .

  Stephen Thomas resisted "innocent." Insistent, maybe, though he hoped he
  was civilized about his affairs. He thought he was. He was capable of
  backing off, of taking no for an answer, though hardly anyone ever said
  no to him.

      Stephen Thomas is vulnerable . . .

  Vulnerable? Stephen Thomas thought. What the fuck did I ever say to
  Feral, to anybody, that made him think I was vulnerable? Vulnerable about
  what? Bullshit.
  He saw a couple of files that referred to J.D. He skipped them. He could
  not bear to look at them right now.
  And then he came upon a picture of himself, a picture altered by Arachne
  to show his long hair loosely French braided, the light, sun-bleached
  strands on top crossing the darker blond hair underneath.
  He leaned forward in the dark, staring at the picture of himself. In his
  imagination, Feral separated strands of his hair, smoothed them, plaited
  them. Stephen Thomas tried to comb his hair with his fingers, tried to
  loop the strands together the way they were in the picture, but his hair
  slipped from his grasp when he held it loosely, or cut against the
  swimming webs when he held it tight.
  He felt in danger of breaking down. He let his hair fall; he buried his
  face against his knees and crossed his arms around his head and curled
  himself up.
     272     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 J.D. cuddled with Zev, gazing out across the open field. The river in whose
 banks Crimson buried her fossils rushed and gurgled in the quiet night.
  Zev sighed and nestled closer. He had begun to breathe constantly while
  sleeping on land, instead of intermittently as he did in the water. He had
  begun to sleep soundly instead of napping like an aquatic mammal.
  J.D. wished she could sleep so soundly. But Nerno's long silence troubled
  her. If Starfarer entered transition before Nemo called her, would she ever
  see the squidmoth again? If Starfarer left Nemo behind in the star system
  of Sirius, J.D. would not have to witness Nerno's death. But Nemo would die
  alone.
  She touched Arachne, looking for messages. Silly; unnecessary. When Nemo
  called, J.D. would know.
  A breeze sprang up. It flowed past the open French windows, bringing the
  scent of spring flowers, new grass, even a hint of the sea. Strange:
  shouldn't the breeze flow toward the sea, this time of night?
  The night grew darker as clouds collected. The breeze, gusting faster,
  chilled the air.
  J.D. snuggled deeper in the comforter. Zev made a questioning sound in his
  sleep, and rubbed his cheek against her breast. She stroked his fine pale
  hair. His body felt hot against her.
  Outside, the breeze evolved into a wind; it rushed across the field and
  into the house, rattling the windows. It touched her face with icy fingers,
  ruffling her hair and Zev's.
  I should get up and close the windows, she thought. But she did not want
  to disturb Zev, and the cold had not yet penetrated the comforter. There
  was no hint of rain, only the insistent wind. It whistled and hummed; it
  rattled in a nearby stand of bamboo.
  J.D. thought the first white flakes were flower petals, whipped and
  scattered from a cherry tree. Some of
         METAPHASE     273

 them landed on the comforter at her feet. They disappeared, leaving a
 dark, wet patch.
  Snow.
  The snow surprised her, but a quick touch to Arachne assured her that it
  did, on occasion, snow on board Starfarer.
  Within a few minutes the snow was falling fast and hard, huge wet flakes
  driven horizontal by the wind. J.D. slid from beneath Zev's warm arm and
  went to the windows. The wintry air exhilarated her, roused her, almost
  as much as diving into the sea. Before she started to shiver, her
  metabolic enhancer kicked in.
  Zev joined her by the window, sliding his arm around her waist. She
  hugged his shoulders. They stood together, in silence, watching the late
  spring blizzard, thinking how beautiful it was.
  A spot of warmth blossomed at the back of J.D.'s mind.
  With a start of excitement, J.D. closed her eyes and accepted the
  message.
  "J.D.," Nemo said, "it is time to come and witness my metamorphosis."
  "I'll get my colleagues," J.D. replied. "We'll be there in-"
  "Come in your ship alone," Nemo said,
  "Alone?"
  She did not think of danger, but of disappointment. Victoria and Satoshi
  and Stephen Thomas-how could she tell them they could not come? And Zev-?
  He stood beside her, watching her expectantly, made aware by her physical
  reaction that something was happening,
  "Nemo, please-they'll be so sad.
  "You are frightened."
  "No!"
  "I will transmit instead. You need not come."
  She was sure she heard regret in Nerno's voice, and she knew she had to
  go. By herself. How could she let Nemo change and die, all alone?
  "I will," J.D. replied. "I'll be there soon."
     274     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 Stephen Thomas fell into an exhausted sleep. Maybe the sleep did him some
 good. Near dawn he woke, moved cautiously, stretched, and discovered that he
 no longer itched and ached. Tentatively, he slid his hand between his legs.
  He bolted up, snatching away the bedclothes and dragging down his shorts.
  His genitals had pulled themselves nearly inside him.
  Though he knew what to expect, he still felt shocked and scared and sick.
  He tried to control the new muscles, the changed muscles, to extend or
  retract. Nothing happened. He was stuck three quarters of the way between
  ordinary human and diver. Stephen Thomas shifted uncomfortably. He felt no
  pain, only a tense discomfort. But he sure looked weird.
  What the hell am I going to do, Stephen Thomas thought, if I can't learn
  the control?
  The skin of his penis was soft and new and very sensitive, so sensitive
  that touching it brought back the threat of pain.
  "Fuck it," he muttered. "Or don't." He lay down and flung himself over,
  twisting himself in the blankets.
  When Arachne signaled an urgent message, he wanted to ignore it, he wanted
  to refuse it. Instead, he struggled up again and accepted it.
  "What?"
  J.D.'s image appeared in his room.
  "Victoria, Satoshi, Stephen Thomas," she said. Was it only his imagination,
  or had she hesitated before saying his name?
  As she spoke, holograms of Victoria and Satoshi appeared nearby. Arachne
  oriented their images as if they were all in the observers' circle. Stephen
  Thomas could project his image and join them. He remained invisible.
  "Nerno's called me."
  "We'll be right there!" Victoria said, excited.
  "There's something else," J.D. said.
  "What is it?" Satoshi asked.
         METAPHASE     275

  "Nemo asked me ... to come alone. Alone on the Chi, I mean."
  Stephen Thomas flopped back on the bed in disbelief.
  ,,I'm sorry," J.D. said. "I tried to . . . I'm sorry."
  Zev's image appeared, too, in his usual place to J.D.'s left.
  "I can't go, either," he said sadly. "Nerno won't let me.,,
  "How can it stop us?" Stephen Thomas asked angrily.
  J.D. glanced toward the place Stephen Thomas would be if he were sending
  his image. From her point of view, his voice would emanate from an empty
  spot in the air. From his point of view, she looked straight at him.
  "I don't know," she said mildly. "But I also don't know that I want to find
  out."
  Victoria, too, glanced toward Stephen Thomas's invisible presence.
  "It isn't something we're going to test," she said. "It would be . . . bad
  manners."
  "What the hell difference does it make?" Stephen Thomas said. "No matter
  what we do, we don't measure up to what Civilization expects of us. We
  might as well behave badly and get some benefit out of their shitty
  opinion."
  "No." Victoria turned away from him. "And if you insist on being invisible,
  you can be invisible." She spoke to J.D. "Get ready. We'll be over to see
  you off. To help if we can."
  "Oh, Victoria," J.D. said. "Why come all that way in this weather?"
  "Nonsense. We'll see you in a few minutes."
  "All right." J.D. smiled, gratefully. "Thanks."
  Her image faded out, and so did Victoria's.
  What weather? Stephen Thomas wondered. A storm, like wild side's, on
  campus? Was I sleeping so hard I didn't even hear it? What the hell is
  going on?
  Stephen Thomas went to the balcony door and
      276    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 cupped his hands around his face to look outside. The night was bright with
 a layer of shining snow, and flakes drifted from the sky. He cracked the
 door open. Cold air washed over him. It felt alive, it felt like the bubbles
 in champagne. The snowflakes landed with a faint, musical, crinkling sound.
  "Stephen Thomas?"
  Stephen Thomas turned quickly. Satoshi's image remained in the middle of
  the room. Satoshi gazed into thin air like a blind man.
  "Are you still there? Are you all right? Where are you?"
  "I'm all right."
  "Will you project, dammit?"
  "I don't have any clothes on."
  Satoshi hesitated. "I don't care. I want to see you."
  "What are you so mad about?" Stephen Thomas asked.
  "Mad? Why should I be mad? You withdraw, you disappear-"
  "You can find me if you want me!"
  "I started to. But you acted like you wanted time alone. I can't read your
  mind, I-"
  He stopped, upset and confused.
  "I can't read yours, either, Satoshi," Stephen Thomas said quietly.
  "No," Satoshi said. "I know you can't. Look, I'm sorry about- We have to
  talk. I'm afraid you-" He glanced away, to reply to Victoria, outside the
  area of his image. "Be right there," he said over his shoulder. "Will you
  meet us at the dock?" he asked Stephen Thomas.
  Stephen Thomas had no idea how he would react when he saw J.D. again. One
  temper tantrum was plenty for any twenty-four hour stretch.
  It's not her fault, he told himself. None of this is her fault. Or
  Victoria's,~ or Satoshi's.
  "Come on," Satoshi said, his tone uncharacteristically edgy. "The weather's
  not that bad."
         METAPHASE     277

  "Okay," Stephen Thomas said quickly. "I'm on my way."

 J.D. asked Arachne to notify the rest of the faculty and staff of Nemo's
 message, but she put no emergency flag on her communication. There was no
 point to rousing people out of their warm beds, just to sit around waiting
 till she reached the planetoid. In an hour or two they would wake up,
 admire the snow, drink their morning coffee, and watch whatever she was
 able to send back.
  J.D. waded through the drifts. Zev leaped along beside her. She smiled.
  She loved to watch him. He scooped up a loose handful of snow and threw
  it, the way he had flung the oranges. It scattered into J.D.'s hair. She
  decided not to show him how to make a snowball. She was sure he would
  figure it out for himself soon enough.
  "It snowed once when I was a kid," he said. "But not very much."
  He was wearing his suit and his shoes. Divers enjoyed cold water, but Zev
  was neither acclimated nor adapted to arctic conditions. The snow caught
  in the cuffs of his pants, forming icy pellets.
  J.D. looked up, hoping for a break in the clouds, a glimpse of the other
  side of Starfarer. All she could see was snow falling from the luminous
  grayness of the night sky.
  Arachne guided J.D. to an access hatch. Knee-deep snow covered it,
  pressing it down so it could not open automatically. J.D. kicked the snow
  away. The hatch buzzed and groaned, trying to rise.
  "Help me, Zev." She groped for the emergency handle, grasped it, and
  pulled. Zev hunkered down, grabbed the edge, and pushed.
  The hatch popped open. Wet clumps of snow avalanched into the entrance.
  J.D. and Zev climbed into the warm service tunnels of the starship, the
  veins in its skin that led to its underground organs, and all the way to
  the outside. More snow fell in with them and around
     278     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 them and on top of them. J.D. brushed it from her shoulders and hair, and
 did the same for Zev. She stamped her feet, leaving a patch of slush on
 the rockfoam floor.
  J.D. continued toward the docking end of campus. She squelched along in
  snow-soaked shoes that grew wetter, but no less cold, as the snow melted.
  She hurried, anxious to reach Nemo before the squidmoth emerged from the
  chrysalis.
  We should have stayed, she thought. If we'd stayed, the whole alien
  contact department would be there. Not just me.
  She and Zcv met no one. Hardly anyone ever had the need to come down
  here. Infinity did, J.D. knew, and Kolya, when they went out on the skin.
  Even if people did often use the access tunnels, anyone with any sense
  would be asleep. She hoped everyone would wake up in time to see the
  snow, because it was beautiful. She also hoped it would be melted by the
  time she returned.
  "You can tell me what Starfarer looks like," she said to Zev, "when the
  clouds have snowed themselves out, but before the snow melts. It will be
  pretty, with everything covered in white."
  "I'd rather come with you."
  "I know. I'm sorry."
  "Squids never do what you tell them," Zev said.
  "They don't?"
  "No. They make terrible pets." He considered for a moment. "I guess it's
  because they're always afraid you'll eat them."

 When J.D. and Zev floated into the waiting room at the Chi's dock,
 Victoria and Satoshi had already arrived. There was no sign of Stephen
 Thomas. J.D. wondered if he was still trying to avoid her.
  Victoria kicked off from the handhold, brushed against J.D., and hugged
  her. As they spun slowly across the waiting room, J.D. held Victoria,
  bending to rest her head on her shoulder. When she finally drew back from
         METAPHASE     279

 their embrace, she kissed Victoria's cheek, her lips. Victoria laid her hand
 along the side of JDA face and looked into her eyes.
  "Good luck," she said. "I hope . . . I don't know. Just good luck."
  "I want you all with me," J.D. said. "I don't understand . . ."
  "I wouldn't want a lot of people hanging around staring at me if I were
  changing my shape," Satoshi said, just as Stephen Thomas arrowed in through
  the doorway.
  "I don't know," Stephen Thomas said, his tone careful, brittle, and
  offhand, his sapphire eyes shocking and intense against the new bronze of
  his skin. "As a life experience, it's got its points."
  "I didn't mean-" Satoshi said, flustered. "I was talking about Nemo."
  Stephen Thomas shrugged and touched the far wall, bringing himself to a
  stop. His thin damp clothes clung to his body. He ran his hands along the
  sides of his head, slicking the curling tendrils of his wet hair. He
  separated two thick strands from the temples and twisted them at the nape
  of his neck to hold back the rest of his hair.
  "You must be freezing!" Victoria said.
  Stephen Thomas glanced at Satoshi. "What do you mean, the weather isn't
  that bad? How bad does it have to get?"
  "If you dressed in something more than underwear-"
  "You used to like my clothes."
  "J.D.," Nemo said in JDA mind.
  Nerno's voice slid smoothly along JDA enhanced link, following the surface
  of a four-dimensional melody onto a fifth dimension.
  "It is time."
  "I have to go." Still caught in Nerno's melody, J.D. could barely whisper.
  "I'm sorry . . . ...
  "How long will you be gone?" Victoria asked.
  "I have no idea."
      280    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "We're going into transition in a few hours! You've got to come back
  before then."
  "But . . ." Her voice trailed off. She glanced around, from Victoria, to
  Satoshi, to Stephen Thomas and quickly away, finally to Zev. "I have to
  . . ."
  "Nemo must understand the problem," Stephen Thomas said. "Maybe it'll
  hurry up-"
  J.D. glared at him angrily. "Hurry up and die?"
  He shut up. J.D. wished she had overlooked his careless comment; surely
  he had not meant to sound so inconsiderate.
  "I'm sorry-" J.D. said.
  "Never mind." His voice was hard; he sounded the way he had yesterday,
  just before he stalked away from the AS repair. "You're right. Of
  course."
  "I'm going," J.D. said. "I only wish you were all coming with me. You
  know that, I hope."
  "Of course we do," Victoria said, worried. She kicked off gently toward
  her and embraced her again. They parted reluctantly. Satoshi's hug was
  friendly, Stephen Thomas's brief and cool. Zev hugged her and kissed her
  cheek, her lips, the base of her throat.
  And then the hatch was closing behind her and she was alone in the Chi.
  J.D. hurried to the observation circle and strapped herself into her
  couch.
  The hatch access retracted with a loud, mechanical clang. Arachne
  finished the launching check and gave over control to the onboard
  computer, an expert system that would ferry her to Nerno's ship, and
  back, without her intervention. She had not given it a second thought
  when she was on board the Chi with her colleagues; now, alone, she was
  worried.
  How silly, she thought. No one in alien contact is a pilot. If the
  computer failed we'd all have been in trouble.
  As far as she knew, Esther Mein was the only person on Starfarer who knew
  how to fly spaceships. Every time someone proposed to save money by
  eliminating human
         METAPHASE    281

 pilots from the transport runs, the proposal failed. Now J.D. understood
 why.
  The edge of the dock slid past the transparent surface of the observers'
  circle.
  J.D. was free in space.
  Starfarer loomed, first a rock face, turning, beyond its support
  structure, then resolving into a pair of huge rock cylinders that faced
  her end-on, one spinning clockwise, the other counter-clockwise. Off to
  one side, the stellar sail gleamed in the sunlight. The sail powered
  Starfarer's headlong flight from Sirius, toward the cosmic string, toward
  its plunge into transition.
  The Chi's engines vibrated. Their subsonic moan surrounded her. The
  acceleration pressed her gently toward the straps of her couch. The Chi
  spun so the observers' circle faced forward, away from Starfarer. The
  effect was of the acceleration moving around her, pushing her first from
  the back, then from the side, finally settling her into the cushions. The
  couch folded at her hips and knees, moving halfway to its chair
  configuration.
  Starfarer fell behind her.
  She could not yet pick Nerno's dark little planetoid from the starfield.
  She felt alone, and isolated.
  During her two previous trips on the explorer, she had often come to the
  circle and sat alone in the transparent chamber to watch the stars. The
  darkness and the beauty had been soothing. Now, riding the deserted ship
  away from Starfarer and her colleagues, she felt alone and apprehensive.
  Her veneer of confidence dissolved, revealing the bravado behind it.
  She could feel the presence of her colleagues, watching her, as the
  public access transmitted her image back to the starship. Instructing the
  computer to focus the exterior camera on Nerno's ship, J.D. transferred
  the image-to the public access transmission. Once she herself no longer
  occupied the center of public attention, she felt easier.
  The PA channel reproduced Nerno's planetoid in the center of the
  observers' circle. Stark white light gleamed
     282     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 from the silk-filled craters and threw the rocky surface into deep relief.
  Victoria's image appeared before J.D. The Milky Way shone faintly through
  the translucent image. The effect intensified J.D.'s impression that she
  was riding in a ghost ship.
  "Want some company?" Victoria said.
  "Yes.,,
  "About Stephen Thomas          Victoria said. "I'm
 sorry. There's no excuse for his behavior."
  J.D. could think of lots of excuses, or at least lots of reasons, and it
  surprised her that Victoria apologized for him instead of defending him.
  But, of course, Victoria did not even know the real reason. J.D. supposed
  she should tell her, but she could not bring herself to do so.
  "He's under a lot of stress." Trying to be tactful, J.D. ended up feeling
  evasive.
  Victoria laughed. "But he thrives on stress. If he doesn't have enough
  in his life, he does something to stir more up."
  J.D. smiled. "A useful trait, thriving on stress. I wish I had a touch
  of it myself."
  "Everything will be all right," Victoria said. "I trust your instincts
  about Nemo. You were right about Europa and Androgeos."
  "I guess I was," J.D. said. "I wish I'd been wrong."
  J.D. was the one who had realized how desperately Europa wanted
  Victoria's transition algorithm: so desperately that she was willing, in
  effect, to steal it.
  "Would you do me a favor?" J.D. asked.
  "Of course."
  "Ask Zev to stay with you while I'm gone? Divers don't spend much time
  away from their families."
  She remembered how desperately lonely she had been on Starfarer at first,
  before Zev arrived, before Victoria first kissed her. She had felt like
  she was starving to death through her skin.
  "As good as done," Victoria said.
  "Thanks."
  "J.D . . ." Victoria said.
         METAPHASE     283

  "Hmm?"
  "Please come back before Starfarer goes into transition."
  "I will if I can."
  "You have to! It's too risky otherwise. Something might go wrong. You might
  end up anywhere."
  "Victoria, you're scaring me. I'll do my best. I promise."
  "I know you will."
  Victoria looked like she was about to burst into tears. The change was so
  sudden and so unexpected that J.D. involuntarily reached toward her. Toward
  her image. Feeling foolish, J.D. pulled back. It would not have surprised
  J.D. to be having this conversation with Zev; it did surprise her to be
  having it with Victoria.
  Victoria wiped her eyes. Her chin stopped quivering.
  "Sorry," she said, trying to smile. "I didn't mean to do that. I miss you
  already. I can't imagine She stopped.
  "Then don't," J.D. said, chiding her gently. "Imagine me coming home."

 Infinity opened the access tunnel, expecting night, and emerged into a
 white-out.
  Thick sloppy clumps of snow slid through the opening onto his face. He was
  so surprised that he ducked back into the tunnel and let the hatch thunk
  shut over him.
  Snow? It was far too late in the year for snow on Starfarer. When it did
  snow, it frosted the ground with a light sugar-coating of small, dry,
  sparkling flakes that sublimed at the first touch of the sun.
  Infinity brushed away the clusters of heavy wet snow melting on his
  shoulders. He touched Arachne, asking for a way to change the weather,
  demanding an explanation.
  What a mess, he thought, when he saw the reply. Arachne tried to cool
  things down-but now the weather's oscillating between extremes. We're in
  trou-
       284     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 ble. If we don't get to 61 Cygni soon, and stay there for a while . . .
 we're dead.
  Arachne could open the sun tubes early and pour heat into campus. The
  snow would stop . . . and a monsoon would start. Rain and melting snow
  would saturate the land. The result would be floods, erosion, mudslides.
  He could tell Arachne to shut off all heat transfer into the ship, to
  starve the weather of energy. Then they would get a hard freeze. Probably
  an ice storm. That would be disastrous for the vegetation and the
  animals.
  As far as Infinity could tell, letting the snow fall till the clouds
  exhausted themselves would cause the least damage.
  He was glad the planting had only just started, that the seeds had not
  had time to germinate. Some of the crops would survive.
  They'll survive if this doesn't happen again later in the spring, he
  thought. Arachne's got to get a chance to stabilize the weather.
  He climbed out of the hatch into the snow.
  The oranges, Infinity thought. The damned oranges . . . if they freeze,
  Gerald will love saying "I told you SO."
  The snow fell hard and fast. Infinity was only fifty meters from his
  front door, but he would have been lost without Arachne to guide him
  home.
  He stumbled into his house and closed the door quickly. Esther slept, her
  snoring a soft buzz. The lights rose.
  "Dim!" he whispered.
  Esther sat up in bed, blinking in the twilight.
  "Hi," she said sleepily. "What happened? You're all wet."
  "It's snowing."
  He started to shiver. Esther jumped up and hurried to him, pulling the
  blankets with her. She took off his sodden shirt. He fumbled at the
  buttons of his jeans. The cold had numbed his fingers, though he had been
  outside only a few minutes. Esther pushed his hands
         METAPHASE     285

 away, helped him finish undressing, and wrapped the blanket around them
 both.
  "You're so cold!" She rubbed his back, and warmed his hands between his
  body and her own. "Come to bed and get warm."
  "I can't," he said. "We need to call out everybody, and call in all the
  slugs-"
  He paused long enough to tell Arachne to sound the alarm.
  "We have to go around and knock the snow off the plants. It's too heavy,
  it'll break the branches. The citrus trees . . . if we open the access
  tunnels, and force warm air out around them, maybe we can keep them from
  freezing."
  Esther slumped against him, resting her forehead against his chest. She had
  spent another whole day in the basement of the administration building.
  "Open all the access tunnels," she said. "What about the sun tubes?
  Spotlight the orange grove."
  "I wish," he said.
  He showed her Arachne's report. Esther took in the risk at one glance and
  whistled softly. Warming a single spot with the sun tubes in this weather
  would not start a monsoon. It would start a tornado.
  "Damn." She sighed. "I've been lying in bed for the last hour, I kept
  falling asleep and waking up and thinking how cold it was and how nice it
  would be when you got home and got in beside me."
  His hands felt warm, now, nestled against her belly. He wrapped his arms
  around her and held her close. His long hair, still wet, swung forward and
  touched her cheek. A drop of icy water flicked from the end of one lock and
  dripped on her face.
  "When this is done, we can stay in bed all day."
  Esther giggled.
  "What?"
  "I was griping this afternoon that I had to work inside." She quoted an
  aphorism favored by transport pilots: "Be careful what you wish for, you
  might get it."
  A few minutes later, dressed in dry clothes-the
     286     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 warmest he had; Esther wearing one of his flannel shirts under her
 jacket-they hurried out into the deepening snow. Arachne guided them to
 the access tunnel. The snow formed a curtain, as featureless and
 impenetrable as full darkness. The flakes turned sharp and hard and dry.
 If they froze, it might be better to risk rain and floods.
  Infinity just did not know,
  As they passed through his garden, he wondered, briefly, if his cactus
  would survive.

 Infinity's message spread through Starfarer's night, asking people for
 help and alerting them to the danger of the snow's beauty.
  Stephen Thomas followed a medium-sized silver slug into a young apple
  orchard. The trees bent beneath the snow. Infinity had recommended
  knocking away the snow if the tree leaned over, if it looked like it
  might break.
  The slug burrowed through to the ground and pushed itself forward,
  ploughing the heavy wet snow to either side. Stephen Thomas walked in the
  cleared path, grateful that he did not have to break trail. He was
  wearing his warmest clothes, but his warmest clothes did not amount to
  much.
  At least the snow had stopped failing.
  Following the slug at a respectful distance, Stephen Thomas used its
  trail to get to the saplings. If he pulled the outer branches gently, he
  could knock off the snow without standing beneath an avalanche. He could
  not tell if the apple blossom buds were damaged.
  Being so near the silver slug made Stephen Thomas wary. He knew,
  intellectually, that this one had no reason to turn on him. The one that
  had pinned him down had been protecting Chancellor Blades. But if-if-the
  slug did attack, Professor Thanthavong might not come along this time to
  release him.
  In the distance, a tree branch snapped with a violent
         METAPHASE     287

 crack. Its covering of snow cascaded down to land with a feathery thud.
  As Stephen Thomas worked in the orchard, he let his attention drift back
  into Feral's files. He still avoided the notes on J.D. Stephen Thomas
  liked J.D.; he did not want to spoil his affection for her by feeding his
  stupid jealousy.
  Feral would still be alive if any one of half a dozen events had occurred
  only a little differently. If he had been involved in the web more
  shallowly. If he had heard JDA warning, or Victoria's. If Stephen Thomas
  had not so easily restored Feral's canceled guest access to Arachne.
  Feral had logged the incident in which he had been thrown from the web.
  It was such an unusual thing to happen that Stephen Thomas set it aside
  for later, when he could give it his full attention.
  The slug crawled through the orchard and headed across a meadow. Stephen
  Thomas was tempted to call it back, to get it to break a trail through
  the drooping pear trees a few fields over. Surely Infinity had enough
  slugs to uncover the access hatches among the orange trees?
  Stephen Thomas stamped his cold feet. Infinity had recommended that no
  one stay out in the snow too long. Stephen Thomas decided to go inside
  for a while and get warm. When he came back out, maybe he could borrow
  another silver slug.
  The whole world was black and white, silver and gray, motionless. Stephen
  Thomas stretched. The clouds had snowed themselves out; the sky had
  cleared except for an icy cloud blanket around the sun tube.
  Obliquely overhead, on the far side of Starfarer's interior, black
  streams meandered through the white landscape. A pinprick of darkness
  appeared where someone knocked the snowy cover from a sapling.

 Zev slogged from one buried sapling to another. JDA transmission of
 Nerno's planetoid followed him.
     288     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Back home, when his family returned from their migration, the sea water
  was cold with winter. Summer would not touch the sea for a month yet. But
  he had never felt so cold in the sea as he did now. He was wearing his
  suit, and a sweater of J.D.'s, but still he shivered.
  At the moment, Zev envied Victoria, even though he knew she was risking
  her life. She had gone out to the sailhouse to help Jenny Dupre align
  Starfarer for transition, doing the same task Feral had been doing when
  he died. Zev understood that Victoria was in danger. Risk was always more
  exciting and more fun than discomfort.
  His hands were nearly numb. He had no gloves. He had wrapped his hands
  in clothing, and he carried a bundle of bamboo with which to knock the
  dense, heavy covering of snow from the collapsing branches. But if he
  unwrapped his fingers, his swimming webs would be gray with cold.
  He banged the bamboo against a drooping, bending evergreen shrub. The
  sticks hit with a quiet crinkle of wood on ice. The wet snow beneath the
  new ice let loose with a soft, sliding thud. The straining evergreen
  shrub exploded upward. Zev did not move fast enough when the boughs
  sprang free. Snow and ice erupted like a geyser, showering his chest and
  face and hair.
  He brushed away the melting clumps and the frozen shards. His wet hair
  slicked down cold around his ears; ice water dribbled down the back of
  his neck and under his collar.
  Zev found himself staring at a hummock of snow, not only wondering if it
  was bending or leaning or merely, safely, crouching, but wondering if it
  were a plant. He was so cold, and none of this was any fun. But almost
  everyone was outdoors tramping through the snow, making sure the animals
  had shelter, trying to save young trees from breaking beneath their
  freezing shrouds.
  He worked his way toward Satoshi, on the other side of a line of trees.
  The snow collapsed and slid, avalanching as Satoshi knocked it free.
         METAPHASE     289

  Zev joined him and worked alongside him.
  "I'm very cold, Satoshi. You look cold too."
  "I'm all right," Satoshi said, but his teeth chattered.
  "I think we should go inside and warm up."
  "In a while," Satoshi said stubbornly. "You go ahead. I want to do a little
  more."
  Zev followed, unwilling to leave Satoshi out alone in the snow. He wondered
  if hypothermia was less serious on land than in the sea. He doubted it, and
  he thought Satoshi was right on the edge.
  They walked through a stand of young lilac bushes, knocking away the icy
  blanket to release the bright green leaves, the heavy purple and white
  blossoms, and the disorienting fragrance of lilacs in the snow.
  "Infinity said not to stay out too long." Zev did not like to argue with
  someone older than himself. Among the divers, it was very bad manners. But
  this was different. Hypothermia caused confusion in the wisest, most
  experienced person.
  "We haven't been out that long," Satoshi said.
  "You're shivering."
  "Do you want all the plants to die?" Satoshi spoke more sharply than Zev
  had ever heard him.
  "No, but I don't want you to die either."
  "I'm not going to die."
  "Do You hear something?" Zev stopped. Before Satoshi could answer, Zev
  plunged between two bushes that showered him with snow and wilted lilac
  flowerets.
  In a clearing in the middle of the lilac grove, Chandra stood naked, arms
  spread wide, gazing up into the clouded sky. The chattering of her teeth
  had attracted Zev's attention. Her clothes lay in a sodden pile, ice
  crystals forming on the folds.
  "Chandra!"
  She lowered her head and looked at him with her strange, blank-gray eyes,
  but she did not answer him. Her fingers were blue with cold. Swollen nerve
  clusters twisted and bulged all over her body and her face and her hands.
  "How long have you been out here?"
     290     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Satoshi followed Zev into the clearing.
  "What's the matter with her?"
  Chandra tried to reply to Zev, but her teeth chattered so hard she could
  not speak.
  "I think she's collecting an experience," Zev said. "But I think we
  should get her inside."
  "What about the trees?" Satoshi looked around at all the lilacs bent over
  and crushed in the snow. "I feel sorry for the little trees."

 Stephen Thomas heard the flutter and snort of horsy breath, and the
 muffled beat of hooves. The herd of miniature horses broke from the edge
 of the forest. They plunged through the meadow, spraying snow, lithe
 animal shapes, brown and chestnut and gold against the stark landscape.
  Squealing, they galloped and plunged through snow up to their chests,
  toward a person standing uncertainly in the meadow.
  It was Florrie Brown. Morrie was the last person Stephen Thomas wanted
  to see, this side of Fox.
  Stephen Thomas wished he could vanish into the orchard, but he was taller
  than most of the young trees.
  The herd exploded past Morrie, wheeled around, and galloped toward her
  again. She never moved, but wrapped her arms around herself, hugging her
  fringed black poncho tight. She flinched when the horses crowded her.
  Stephen Thomas wondered why she was so frightened. She often sat on her
  front porch, feeding tidbits to the miniature horses. Sometimes they
  climbed up on the porch beside her.
  He crossed the field, kicking away the snow. It caked on the legs of his
  pants.
  "Go on, shoo!" he shouted.
  The appaloosa stud flung up his head, nostrils flaring. Stephen Thomas's
  scent spooked him. He squealed and kicked and plunged away, and the whole
  herd vanished into the evergreens.
         METAPHASE    291

  Florrie stood shaking among the hoofprints.
  "Did you have to scare them?" she said. "I thought they'd knock me over."
  He stopped.
  "I thought you wanted them gone," he said.
  She looked back across the field, toward her house fifty meters distant.
  "It's so slippery out here, I was afraid I'd fall."
  "Why'd you come out, then?"
  "I'm going to work, of course. To the cafeteria. People still have to eat."
  She squinted at him, peering up into his face. "Are you Stephen Thomas?"
  "Of course I am," he said, startled.
  "You look so different. I didn't recognize you."
  "I don't look that different," he said. Not where she could see him. "Do
  you need some help, or do you want me to disappear again?"
  "I'm afraid to fall," she said.
  Stephen Thomas took this as one of her roundabout ways of getting something
  without coming right out and asking for it. He could hardly leave her out
  here in the field. He offered her his arm.
  "I'll walk over with you," he said.
  She hesitated, then grasped his elbow with both hands. They walked in
  silence for a while.
  "You shouldn't have teased us," she said. "Me and Fox."
  "Teased you!"
  "Flirted with us. Without meaning anything."
  "I never flirt unless I mean it. I never flirted with Fox at all. Did she
  say I did?"
  "She said . . . she fell in love with you. But you hurt her feelings, and
  I thought you planned to hurt mine."
  "Thanks a lot." He glanced down at her. "So you decided I'm a malicious
  shithead."
  "What was I supposed to decide?"
  "I'm glad to know the depths of our friendship," Stephen Thomas said
  bitterly.
  "I thought you liked me!" Florrie said.
     292      VONDA N. MONTYRE

  "I thought the feeling was mutual," Stephen Thomas said. "Why did you
  change your mind?"
  "I told you. I thought you didn't mean any of it."
  "Why didn't you ask me, instead of lighting into me like that?"
  "Because I was angry. For Fox. But now you're mad at me. And so is she."
  Stephen Thomas sighed.
  They approached the cafeteria. The silver slugs had partially cleared the
  path, but had not got all the way down to the rock foam. The beaten snow
  had turned to ice, with a treacherous texture of frozen ripples. Someone
  should have scraped the path, but there was probably not a snow shovel
  to be had on board Starfarer.
  Stephen Thomas walked carefully. Florrie grabbed tight to his arm. If he
  slipped and went down, she would fall, too.
  "Aren't you?" she said. "Mad at me."
  "I wish you'd had enough regard for my friendship to get my side of what
  happened," he said.
  They reached the porch of the cafeteria. Stephen Thomas helped her up the
  ramp, over the threshold. Here the floor was merely wet and slick, not
  icy. Warmth and the aroma of herbs and hot pepper, cooking food,
  surrounded him. His stomach growled. He was famished. He could hardly
  remember when he had eaten last, and he could not think when he had been
  so hungry. He could even imagine diving into the lake and coming up with
  a fish to eat raw, as Zev had done the other day.
  Cold as he was, the idea of diving into a chilly lake gave him a thrill
  of pleasure.
  "So that's all it was," Florrie said, her voice cutting and sarcastic.
  "Just friendship. How very flattering."
  Stephen Thomas glanced at her, surprised and confused. Friendship was an
  important word to him, one he did not take lightly or offer easily. He
  had had fewer close friends than lovers in his life.
  "It could have been friendship," he said.
         METAPHASE     293

  Florrie drew herself up angrily. "Then you never were serious."
  When she took on that imperious tone, Stephen Thomas found it even easier
  than usual to see beyond the changes of age and the papery delicacy of her
  skin, even past the character time had given her. The stunning beauty of
  her youth overwhelmed all that. No wonder she expected people to throw
  themselves at her feet, and no wonder they did. She attracted people, and
  they wanted to please her.
  She glared at him.
  "I thought as much."
  She let go of his arm and left him, making her way toward her helpers, who
  greeted her and waved and hurried over to help her out of her layers of
  dramatic black wraps.
  I told her how I felt, and she didn't believe me, he thought. Damned if
  I'll tell her again. Give her another blade, when she's already proved
  she'd use it to cut out my guts? Fuck it.
  His feet were so cold he could barely feel them. It was time to take
  Infinity's cautions seriously and get warm. Not here, though. The smell of
  boiled coffee made him feel sick.
  He grabbed a couple of hot lunches from the holding table and plunged back
  out into the cold, heading home.
  Maybe Satoshi would be home for a little while, too, and they could eat
  together and talk while they got warm.
  Satoshi was right. They needed to talk.

 "Over here!" Zev shouted.
  The crunch, crunch, crunch of footsteps on icy snow came closer. Infinity
  Mendez appeared at the edge of the clearing.
  "How are you guys-" He saw Chandra.
  "Satoshi doesn't want to go inside," Zev said. "Neither does Chandra, I
  think."
     294    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "The trees-" Satoshi said.
  "I'm not done." Chandra's shivering made her words nearly unintelligible.
  "Am I saving anything? My brain is cold."
  "I told everybody-!" Infinity cut off his outburst and continued, more
  quietly. "Come on, Chandra, you've been outside too long. You, too,
  Satoshi."
  He took off his outer coat, started to put it around Chandra's shoulders,
  but suddenly changed his mind and gave her his heavy inner shirt instead.
  When he put his coat back on he felt the inside pocket as if he was
  afraid he had lost something.
  "Where does she live?"
  "I don't know," Zev said. "But Satoshi's house is over there, and it has
  a big bathtub."
  Infinity looked very worried. "Damn, if people didn't pay attention . .
  ."
  Infinity let his eyelids flicker, going into a communications fugue with
  Arachne. Zev felt a warm spot at the back of his mind that meant an
  emergency message. He grabbed at it, hoping it was from J.D. He glanced
  at the exterior planetoid image, which had followed him obediently into
  the lilacs.
  The emergency message was not from J.D.; it was the message Infinity had
  just sent to everyone on board, warning them again not to stay out too
  long.
  Chandra had apparently read the message, too.
  "You just told me that," she said querulously, as Infinity led her across
  the field. Zev followed, pulling Satoshi along.
  With Zev helping Satoshi and Infinity helping Chandra, the cold little
  group reached the partnership's house. Inside, the warmth of the air
  closed in around Zev but barely touched him. He wished he were bathing
  in the hotsprings where the divers lounged and played.
  Stephen Thomas sat at the kitchen table, wrapped in a red kimono,
  drinking hot tea. His wet clothes lay in a pile near the door, soaking
  one of Satoshi's floormats.
  "I was about to come looking for you guys," Stephen Thomas said mildly
  to Satoshi. Then Infinity came in
         METAPHASE     295

 with Chandra. "Christ on a toboggan, what happened to her?"
  "Is there more tea?" Infinity said.
  Stephen Thomas had already jumped up to get more mugs.
  Satoshi stared at the water dripping from his clothes and hair onto one of
  the floor mats he had made. He moved off the mat, but stumbled. Stephen
  Thomas steadied him, wrapped Satoshi's hands around a warm mug, and held
  them there. With his help, Satoshi sipped the tea.
  Zev hurried down the hall to the bathroom, shedding his wet, cold clothing.
  By the time he reached the blue glass tub, the household controller had
  already responded to Stephen Thomas's orders. Hot water gushed into the
  tub, and the rock-foam floor heated itself. He felt much better naked, with
  warm air folding itself around him, warm stone beneath his feet.
  Infinity and Stephen Thomas followed him into the big bathroom, bringing
  Chandra and Satoshi.
  "I got some good stuff." Chandra sounded drowsy. Zev had heard her say the
  same thing before-when she nearly drowned in the divers' wilderness, before
  he got her to the artificial lung.
  "Don't go to sleep!" Infinity chafed Chandra's hands. "What you almost got
  is frostbite," he said. "Not quite, but close."
  Stephen Thomas helped Satoshi into the big tub. Infinity turned Chandra
  toward it, too, but she held back.
  "I don't like water," she said.
  Zev jumped into the tub. The hot water stung his chilled feet.
  "It's okay, Chandra," he said. "Remember? You were okay when you swam with
  me."
  He took her cold hand and drew her forward. She resisted, then relaxed and
  came to him and stepped delicately over the rim and into the water.
  The tub was more than big enough for three people. Maybe land people liked
  bathtubs they could nearly swim in. That seemed strange to Zev, to want to
  be in a
     296    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 place not quite big enough for swimming. He gave up trying to figure it
 out, and let himself sink into the tub beside Chandra. She had stopped
 shivering. She held her teacup close to her face, breathing the fragrant
 steam.
  Lying between Zev and Chandra, but with his feet pointed the other
  direction, Satoshi was coming back to himself. Stephen Thomas sat on the
  edge of the tub, mostly covered by the kimono. Zev wondered how his
  changes were progressing. Claws had begun to form in the clefts where
  Stephen Thomas used to have toenails.
  "I don't believe I said that stuff," Satoshi said. "Sad for the little
  trees? God."
  "You get confused when you get hypothermia," Infinity said. He was the
  only one of them still fully clothed; he was also the only one of them
  who had spent time outdoors without getting soaked to the skin. He
  shrugged inside his heavy jacket.
  "Are you okay?" Stephen Thomas asked.
  "Yes," Infinity said quickly. "Sure, why?"
  "You look uncomfortable."
  "It's too hot in here." He let his eyelids flicker. "Esther and Kolya and
  Griffith are checking on people," he said when he opened his eyes. "I
  better go help. Will you folks be all right?"
  "I think you got to us in time," Satoshi said. "We'll keep an eye on
  Chandra, though. Thanks."
  Infinity left. It seemed to Zev that as well as being uncomfortable he
  was upset, but no one said anything about that. Stephen Thomas stroked
  Satoshi's shoulder; Satoshi Jay up to his neck in the hot water and
  stared into the steam; Chandra . . . who could tell, by looking at her,
  what Chandra thought or felt?
  Satoshi had not even noticed when Zev tried to tell him he was getting
  too cold, and that made Zev feel hurt. He let himself relax, took a deep
  breath, and submerged completely in the comforting hot water. His
  breathing automatically ceased.
  He was suddenly surrounded by splashes and shouts. He sat up again,
  spilling water over the side of the tub.
         METAPHASE     297

  ")What's the matter?"
  "I was afraid you'd passed out!" Satoshi said. "I thought you were going
  to drown!"
  "I won't drown," Zev said. "It's warmer, okay?"
  "Okay," Satoshi said doubtfully.
  Zev took Satoshi's hand, and submerged again, keeping hold so Satoshi would
  know he had not died.

 J.D. gazed through the Chi's transparent wall. Nemo's planetoid had expanded
 from an obscure point of light to a perceptible disk. The stars spread out
 beyond it, a field of colorful, dimensionless points. The starship was a
 shape of variegated light and darkness, approaching fast. It looked
 different from when she had left.
  J.D. glanced toward its image; she asked the Chi for magnification.
  "Omigosh!"
  The surface of each silvered crater no longer lay concave within the rock,
  but had swelled into a hemispherical bulge. Only the one J.D. had entered
  remained in its original shape.
  Messages flew back and forth and around Starfarer, within Arachne, an
  excited whisper in the background of J.D.'s mind, as her colleagues
  discussed the planetoid's changes, noticed new ones, and speculated.
  "Nemo!" She sent the communication direct, without thinking or worrying
  about it, without the usual hesitation of direct contact with another
  being.
  "I am here, J.D."
  "Your ship--your body . . . it's changing."
  "My body is changing," Nemo agreed.
  "I'll be there soon."
  "I am anxious to see you."
  The Chi closed in on the worldlet, spurred by JDA anxiety, edging close to
  the safety limit of its fuel supply.
            CHAPTER 12

 THE C111 LANDED NEAR NEMO'S CRATER. The tunnel extension remained, lying
 relaxed on the ground. It rose like a snake and fastened itself around the
 airlock. J.D. waited impatiently for the lock to cycle. As soon as it
 opened, she hurried into Nerno's warm, caustic air, plunged down the
 slope, and followed the intricate path by memory and scraps of the
 lifeline.
  Eagerly, she anticipated the touch of Nerno's speech through her new
  link. She could almost, but not quite, recreate the multidimensional
  spaces Nemo had shown her. She reached for them, tantalized; they
  remained just beyond her grasp.
         METAPHASE      2"

  "Nemo, I'm coming."
  "I am anxious to see you," Nemo said again.
  She burst into Nerno's chamber, into warm bright light. Her throat burned.
  Everything was silent, motionless. The silken sacs bulged, waiting. J.D.'s
  LTMs perched halfway up the surrounding curtains, watching, recording,
  electronically probing the plump and iridescent chrysalis.
  J.D. moved cautiously toward Nerno's shell. The single free tentacle
  twitched, its fur standing out, ruffling, smoothing itself.
  "I'm here," J.D. said. Her comment spun off into a sleek new surface.
  Instead of words in Nerno's reply, she discerned a feeling of welcome and
  gratitude. She sank down next to the chrysalis.
  She waited.
  The chrysalis began to shift and churn. At first random, the motion evolved
  into a regular wave of contraction from back to front. A second wave began,
  opposing the first. The waves canceled each other, separated.
  The chrysalis alternated between stillness and slow rippling, like the
  tides, like birth contractions.
  The welcoming surface in J.D.'s mind quivered and fragmented, leaving
  emptiness.
  "Nemo?"
  Silence.
  One of the mother of pearl circles along Nerno's flank dissolved.
  Iridescent liquid splashed out like blood. Tiny fringed appendages probed
  through the new hole. A small new creature pulled itself free. One after
  another, the pearl disks melted and dripped away. The creatures dragged
  their amorphous bodies from Nerno's chrysalis, fell into the mother of
  pearl puddles, and writhed, splashing and squeaking.
  J.D. watched, amazed, frightened, wishing she could do something to help,
  wishing she knew the normal progress of the change so she could be sure
  that what was happening was right. Were the new creatures attendants, or
  were they parasites, feeding on Nemo's flesh?
     300     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  The new creatures washed themselves in the liquid pearl; their bodies
  condensed and hardened like organic precious stones. They pulled
  themselves beneath Nemo's twisting chrysalis.
  J.D. reached out spontaneously to grasp Nemo's uncovered tentacle, but
  stopped with her hand just short of it, taking in its warmth. She was
  reluctant to cross the last millimeter, afraid her touch might disrupt
  the change.
  The opposing waves of contraction strengthened and met, meshed and
  augmented. Nerno's chrysalis writhed violently.
  The shell burst with the high, tense scream of ripping silk. J.D. held
  herself motionless by force of will. Her heart pounded.
  The edges of the shell pulled apart, shredding and tearing, falling to
  the floor in ribbons of color. The opening exposed a dark, crumpled,
  angular mass.
  The single tentacle writhed and convulsed and lashed around J.D.'s wrist.
  It was as hot as an electrical wire with too much current flowing through
  it. J.D. gripped the tentacle and held it. She thought of comfort,
  reassurance. She had never borne a child herself, or attended a human
  childbirth, but she had witnessed an orca bearing her young one. The
  divers and the orcas had given her the privilege of sharing their joy.
  She hoped Ncmo was doing the same.
  The angular mass moved. A bundle of sticks rose from the destruction of
  the chrysalis, drawing with them a fine film like a veined soap bubble,
  like the swimming webs of a diver's hands. The sticks resolved into fan-
  shaped frameworks, several pairs emerging from the length of the broken
  chrysalis. The veins engorged; the skin lost its transparency, but its
  iridescence increased. Delicate scales of color formed a pattern as
  complex and seductive as the alien maze. The new wings were as thin as
  gauze, yet J.D. could stare into their depths forever.
  She broke her gaze and squeezed her eyes shut, disoriented.
         METAPHASE    301

  She was scared.
  If my instincts about NemO were wrong, she thought, it's too late now.
  She shivered, and repeated to herself: It's my job.
  It was her job, and she could not change the way she approached it. Maybe
  eventually-maybe inevitablyshe would regret leaving herself open. But for
  now she would expose herself to whatever Nemo chose to offer.
  The head of the new being emerged last, rising from the tangle of
  shredded skin. Iridescent facets of chitin interlocked to form its
  surface, glistening like the carapace of a beetle.
  But the eyes were Nemo's, a ring of compound lenses protected by a mobile
  lid that opened, blinked, and closed halfway, languorous.
  Nemo's wings stretched high above her, ten meters, fifteen, reaching to
  the roof of the chamber, brushing it with their tips. Five sets of wings,
  and at least one more trapped closed where Nerno's body disappeared into
  the floor of the chamber.
  The wings fluttered. Dry now, they rustled like moths, and J.D.
  understood the name of Nemo's species. Europa had thought the name an
  insult, but she had never known its meaning. Embraced and dazzled by the
  fluttering wings, J.D. felt sorry for the alien humans. They had accepted
  the judgment of Civilization. They had never given Nerno's people a
  second thought.
  The knowledge both depressed and encouraged her. She had come into space
  hoping, perhaps, to find a utopian system that would magically rescue
  Earth from all its problems. At the same time, she feared perfection. She
  distrusted easy answers.
  There are no easy answers, J.D. said to herself. And Civilization isn't
  the perfect organism Europa represented it to be. They may have the right
  to judge us. But they don't have the right to judge us without appeal!
  "Nemo?"
  "I am here, J.D."
  "I'm glad to have you back," J.D. said.
  "I'm glad to be done with the change."
     302     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  J.D. did not know what to say, because the change meant Nemo soon would
  die.
  The pearl creatures crawled out from beneath Nerno's body, pulling with
  them shreds of Nerno's shell. One snatched up a bit of the shredded
  chrysalis and shoved it into its mouth. The iridescent fragment crinkled
  like paper and disappeared.
  Like a horde of fuzzy ants, the tiniest animals swarmed up Nerno's wings
  and groomed them.
  "I thought you were beautiful before your metamorphosis," J.D. said. "And
  I think you're beautiful now."
  Nerno's wings swept down, brushing JDA face, and up again. They quivered,
  and the quaking sound filled the chamber with the sound of leaves in the
  wind. The wings were much more mobile than the wings of moths or
  butterflies; the articulated framework moved the surfaces like bird
  wings.
  The tentacle around J.D.'s wrist relaxed and drew away. She had almost
  forgotten it; she flexed her fingers and shook her hand to get the blood
  flowing again. Nemo brushed her cheek, her shoulder, with the tip of the
  tentacle.
  Creatures crept from folds in the floor, from pores in the curtains,
  creatures different from the attendants of Nerno's previous form.
  A whole group of larger attendants, nearly the size of housecats, bumbled
  out. They looked like giant sowbugs with a mass of small, slender hind
  legs and a cluster of thick, pudgy-toed front legs. Each time one bumped
  into another they slowed, till they all coalesced into a pile.
  J.D. turned some of the LTMs toward the new attendants. She let her
  eyelids flutter, tapping into the transmission, hoping for more
  information than her own senses could supply.
  Her connection to the LTM link exploded, leaving her stunned and confused
  and frightened.
  The attendants scuttled around, multiple feet scrabbling and scratching
  on the floor in frenzied motion.
         METAPHASE     303

 They scrambled toward the LTMs and engulfed them, climbing over them,
 tumbling recklessly.
  Nerno's pleading voice penetrated her disturbed link. "J.D., stop, stop."
  All J.D. could think of to do was shut down the LTMs. They folded beneath
  the attendants, and cut off their sensors.
  The attendants fell away from the LTMs. From giant sowbugs to tentacled
  shrimp, they withdrew and returned to Nemo's side.
  "Nemo, what happened?" J.D. was shaking. The dissolution of the link was
  too much like what had happened to Feral. "That's how I watched your
  metamorphosis-I thought it would be safe for you!"
  "But, J.D., I am different now," Nemo said, "and my attendants are
  different."
  "I'm so sorry."
  She did not know what else to say. She locked all the LTMs-her
  attendants--on passive systems only, and set them to record.
  "What about my link to Starfarer?"
  Nemo hesitated. "It's very strong, and very near. . . ."
  J.D. got the hint. She sent a quick message back to Starfarer. I'm okay.
  But I'd better shut down communication for a while.
  With a word of understanding and regret from Victoria, a yelp of protest
  from Zev, and a curse of apprehension from Stephen Thomas, J.D.'s
  perception of her link to Starfarer vanished into silence.
  "Did I cause you harm?" J.D. asked Nemo. "Are you hurt?"
  "I'm unhurt. But there's not much time."
  Nerno's tentacle stretched out, wrapped itself around one of the silken
  sacs, and drew it in, slowly, painfully.
  "What should I do? Can I help?"
  "You may help," Nemo said.
  J.D. hoped the obvious thing to her was the obvious thing to the
  squidmoth. She picked up the sac in both
     304     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 hands and presented it in front of Nemo. It was astonishingly heavy.
  "What happens now?"
  "I combine my genetic material with the genetic material of the juvenile
  parents of my offspring."
  The single tentacle curled around the sac. Nemo's head reared up, exposing
  a gaping, toothless mouth. Like a frog's tongue, the tentacle drew the sac
  inside.
  "Nemo, what-T'
  "I cannot speak with you now, J.D."
  Nerno's adult body was slender and mobile, unlike the ponderous squidlike
  juvenile body. The legs and the feather-gills and the rippling horizontal
  fin had vanished -transformed into wings? Or was that too simple an
  analysis?
  Nemo's wings began to beat, in a wave from front to back. The motion of the
  wings eased the bulge of the sac through Nemo's new form, expanding the
  translucent, peacock-hued skin before the sac, contracting behind it. The
  colors changed over the bulge of the egg sac, flowing from iridescent red
  through orange, yellow, green, blue, purple.
  The egg case hesitated at a second, smaller bulge in Nerno's. body, beneath
  the last free pair of wings. The two shapes touched, merged, engulfed each
  other; and then the egg case continued to move.
  Nerno's wings fluttered faster, harder, creating a low, trilling whirr that
  filled the air. The giant sowbugs streamed from their congregation and
  surrounded Nemo's body where it entered the floor. Using their front
  appendages, they massaged the egg sac and pushed it along. It disappeared
  beneath the level of the floor. The whirring wings relaxed, and drooped.
  The attendants fell away and crawled blindly around, undirected, slowing
  as they touched, till they lay again in a compact, pulsating mass.
  "You may help," Nemo said again.
  J.D. hurried to the pile of satchels and brought another. Again, Nemo
  engulfed it. The wings stretched,
         METAPHASE     305

 pulsed, and resumed their flowing, steady beat, pumping the sac on its
 long traverse.
  J.D. fetched another egg case.
  "Not yet, not yet," Nemo said.
  She stopped.
  Maybe it's a reflex, engulfing the egg sac, J.D. thought. Maybe that's
  why the tentacle is so slow. Maybe the timing is critical.
  Another bulge began to form beneath Nemo's posterior full wings. By the
  time the second sac reached it, it had stopped growing. Again the bulges
  merged, again the sowbugs pressed the egg bulge out of sight.
  Time passed.
  J.D. continued to bring the egg sacs to Nerno's mouth, leaving the
  tentacle to conserve its strength for the engulfing. Nemo remained
  silent, eyes closed, body and wings pulsing with exertion.
  J.D. was in awe of the effort Nemo expended. Of course the squidmoth
  could not talk to her now. But the silence of J.D.'s enhanced link felt
  huge and empty. She wondered if the change had been futile, just enough
  to give her a glimpse of Nerno's complete communication.
  With each egg sac, the traverse through Nerno's body occurred more
  slowly. The secondary bulge, the egg, took longer to form.
  J.D. helped, and waited, for several hours. Her friends back home would
  be worried by her silence.
  After the fifth egg sac, Nerno's wings drooped. J.D. stroked the heavy,
  chitinous head. Nemo's tentacle curled; the wings rose, and stretched.
  J.D. picked up another egg sac and brought it to the tentacle.
  I must be getting tired, too, she thought. These things are beginning to
  feel heavier and heavier.
  Nerno's tentacle wrapped around the egg case, dragging it weakly in. J.D.
  stood anxiously by while Nerno's mouth worked around it. The iridescent
  wings sagged nearly to the floor, and their colors had begun to dull.
  Right after the metamorphosis, Nerno's body had looked sleek and
  well-fed. Now it had begun to shrivel.
      306    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 Nemo's sunken flanks defined the egg case in more detail. The long wings
 labored to continue their beat. Even the attendants moved slowly,
 tentatively.
  The egg case merged with the egg bulge, and disappeared, and the giant
  sowbugs tumbled away from each other in response to the renewed throbbing
  of the wings.
  The tentacle sagged out of Nerno's mouth, twitching and searching. J.D.
  hurried to bring the seventh sac. Nemo engulfed it, and the first set of
  wings moved it with agonizing slowness.
  Six more egg cases remained in the pile. J.D. felt frightened, because Nemo
  could never ingest them all before Starfarer hit transition. She should
  give herself at least an hour to get back.
  Nemo quivered, exhausted. J.D. stroked Nerno's tentacle, the pulsing
  flanks.
  Nerno's wings swept down, trembled against the floor, and lifted themselves
  slowly, painfully.
  The passage is going to take at least an hour, J.D. thought. If I'm
  quick-
  She touched her link to Nemo. "I'll be right back." She gently squeezed the
  furred tip of Nerno's tentacle. Hoping the squidmoth could hear her, could
  still understand her, she rushed back to the Chi.

 On board Starfarer, the sun tubes brightened with morning. The temperature
 rose slowly. All over campus, the snow began to melt. Icy drips collected at
 the ends of branches and splashed to the ground; rivulets rushed down
 hillsides, formed tiny new streams, flowed into the rivers.
  Infinity's boots squished in mud and crunched the ice crystals that
  remained beneath the surface.
  He reached the dripping orange grove, stopped, and looked around.
  The emergency measures had saved most of the trees. The fruit was another
  story. About half the ripe
         METAPHASE     307

 oranges had fallen, and the blossoms for the next crop had wilted and died.
  Infinity sighed.
  Guessed real wrong on this one, he thought.
  His inside coat pocket scrabbled against his chest.
  He opened the coat and slid his hand into the pocket.
  11OW!" He jerked back his hand and inspected his nipped finger.
  "Is that the thanks I get for saving you from freezing?" Infinity said
  aloud.
  The meerkat burrowed deeper, her claws catching on the material of his
  coat.
  "What is it you want?" He had tried to let the meerkat loose near her
  burrow, but she would not go.
  I bet this critter is Europa's house pet, Infinity thought. And I'll bet
  she wants to live in a nice warm house.
  Especially since she's about to have kittens.
  Someone squelched through the deep mud toward him. Infinity caught a
  glimpse of Gerald Hernminge on the other side of the orange grove.
  Listening to Gerald say "I told you so" was the last thing Infinity needed.
  The last thing, except maybe having Gerald find out about the meerkat.

 J.D. rushed back to the Chi. The Chi's transmission to Starfarer had not
 troubled Nemo, so J.D. could safely open her link.
  Zev's image popped into being before her.
  "J.D.! We thought-I was afraid-"
  "I'm fine, Zev. How much got through before I pulled the plug?"
  J.D. grabbed sandwich makings out of the cupboard and started some coffee.
  Victoria's image appeared near Zev.
  "Just enough to scare us. We've been so worried about you!" Victoria
  floated in the sailhouse, helping Jenny position Starfarer for transition.
  Jenny still did
      308    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 not, could not, trust Arachne. That left Victoria to buffer her, in the same
 position Feral was in when he died.
  "You're worried about me?" J.D. asked. She slapped a sandwich together and
  wolfed down a bite.
  "At least everybody knows where I am." Victoria smiled wryly.
  "I'm right here," J.D. said. "I'm going back inside in a minute."
  Satoshi appeared, surrounded by the complex equipment of the observatory.
  "How mad is Nemo?"
  J.D. swallowed another bite of sandwich.
  "Nemo's not mad at all, as far as I can tell." She glanced at the image
  Arachne created of Nemo's planetoid. Several of the craters bulged with
  distended silk.
  "You aren't in any danger?" Victoria asked.
  "I'm sure not."
  Esther Mein's image appeared. "I can bring help with the transport. It's
  ready."
  "Thanks, Esther. But it isn't necessary. Really. I better get back."
  "How much longer?" Victoria asked.
  "I just can't say."
  "You're cutting it awfully close!"
  "I can't help it."
  "But what are you doing?" Zev asked.
  "I guess . . . I'm acting as midwife. I have to go, Zev, I love you. Keep
  an eye on those other craters. I think . . ." She smiled. "I don't know for
  sure. But I think you should watch them."
  She rushed back through the tortuous silken path. The curtains continued
  to deteriorate. J.D. followed a trail of her own footprints, bruises in the
  silk, back to Nemo's chamber.

 Infinity patted the nest of towels on the floor of the closet. In the comer,
 the meerkat stood in sentry position, her paws crossed on her rounded belly.
 She fixed
         METAPHASE     309

 him with a suspicious gaze through her mask of black fur.
  "Oh, my god," Esther said behind him.
  "Don't scare her," Infinity said.
  "I can't believe Europa left her behind! What a rotten thing to do." She
  knelt beside Infinity and tried to pet the meerkat. The meerkat snapped
  at her. Esther snatched back her hand.
  "I think we better leave her alone."
  Infinity sat back on his heels. The meerkat walked a few steps on her
  hind feet, then dropped to all fours and jumped into the center of the
  towels.
  Someone knocked on the front door. "Are you ready?" Kolya asked.
  Infinity quickly slid the closet door most of the way shut, hiding the
  meerkat.
  "We're ready."
  He and Esther joined Kolya on the front porch.
  "This is getting to be a tradition," Esther said, "watching transition
  from outside-" She cut herself off when she saw Griffith. "Oh . . . are
  you coming?"
  "I'm checked out on the suits," Griffith said, defensive.
  "I invited him to come with us," Kolya said. "He's allied himself with
  the expedition. We should accept that."
  Infinity shrugged. "Whatever you want."
  "Do you feel better today?" Esther said to Kolya. "You look better." She
  hugged him, then drew back, startled.
  Kolya reeked with the smell of tobacco. Not the sour smell of his sweat,
  when the nicotine fits had hit him, but the fresh sharp smell of smoke.
  "You said you ran out of cigarettes," Infinity said.
  "I did," Kolya said, embarrassed. "But . . . I found another source.
  Tobacco grows wild. My friend Petrovich discovered it." He gestured
  toward Griffith.
  "But you'd almost quit!" Infinity glared at Griffith. "Some friend you
  are!"
  "Mind your own damn business," Griffith said.
     310    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "It is MY- 11
  "No, it isn't," Kolya said gently. "I appreciate your concern, my friend.
  And you're right, I'd be better off if I'd quit. But I was miserable and
  sick, and now I'm not miserable and sick. Let's leave it at that."
  He set off across Infinity's garden, heading for the access hatch on the
  other side of the field. Griffith followed him, hurrying to keep up.
  Infinity glared after them. Esther took his hand. "Come on," she said.
  "He's right. It isn't any of our business."
  Without replying, Infinity walked with her through the garden. They
  avoided the corner where his cactus grew. He was afraid the floods had
  drowned it.
  The path was full of water. A nearby stream had escaped its banks and
  turned the meadow around it into a pond. The access hatch was
  underwater.' Kolya and Griffith hesitated at the pond's edge.
  "We'll have to find a hatch on higher ground," Kolya said.
  "Can't you make the water level go down?" Griffith said to Infinity.
  "No."

  "But-"
  "I can't, " Infinity said. "There was too much snow. It melted too fast.
  There's no place else for the water to go. It's flooded the rivers, too."
  "You should evacuate some of the water into space."
  "We already lost some when your damned missile hit!"
  "It wasn't my missile!"
  "Starfarer's a closed ecosystem. If we lose much water, it'll turn into
  a desert."
  "Okay, but doesn't this place have reservoirs? Can't you fill them? Or
  let the ocean get deeper?"
  "All of that's happening," Infinity gave up trying to keep the note of
  irritation from his voice. "What do you want me to do, bail?"
  "Petrovich," Kolya said to Griffith, "the rivers drain
         METAPHASE    311

 into reservoirs and the ocean. As you can see, they're working as fast as
 they can."
  Griffith shrugged. "Lousy planning, then."
  "I'm going over to the wild side," Infinity said. "The rest of you can
  do what you want."
  He walked away with his hands shoved into his pockets, his shoulders
  hunched. After a moment, Esther caught up to him.
  "That Griffith can be a pain," she said.
  Infinity did not reply.
  "Okay, what's wrong?" She splashed through a puddle. "It is Kolya's
  business whether he smokes."
  "I planted it," Infinity said.
  "Huh?"
  "I planted the tobacco!"
  He stopped. Esther stopped, astonished.
  "I planted it. There's not that much. I never thought anybody'd use it-I
  never thought anybody'd find it."
  "Why?"
  "Because . . . it ought to be there. It belonged in the ecosystem, and
  it wasn't there. And it was part of the tradition-I know this doesn't
  make any sense. . . ."
  Esther slipped her arm around his waist and hugged him.
  "Sure it does," she said.

 When J.D. reached Nemo's chamber, the squidmoth was wrestling weakly with
 another egg case, drawing it slowly inward. J.D. hurried to Nemo's side
 and helped position the egg case for its journey through Nemo's body.
  With each new egg case, Nerno's deterioration continued. The edges of the
  wings shredded iridescent scales throughout the chamber. They swirled
  like the snow back on Starfarer, but in drifts of color. Nemo's tentacle
  twitched spasmodically. The squidmoth's whole body was shrinking in on
  itself, collapsing in folds of
      312     VONDA N. MONTYRE

 skin and scales. The articulation of the wings, where they joined the
 body, stood out in sharp relief.
  J.D. picked up the last egg case. She took it to Nemo, but hesitated
  before setting it down.
  "Enough, Nemo," she whispered, not using her link. "Isn't it enough?"
  She drew a deep breath and knelt down to present the egg case.
  Nemo did not respond.
  "Nemo-!" she cried, afraid Nemo had died without saying goodbye.
  "It is done," the squidmoth said. "The last must go to waste. I have
  nothing left to give it."
  Weak with relief, J.D. looked blankly at the egg case. She was exhausted,
  too, not from work but from worry. Her mind moved, slowly understanding
  what Nemo had said.
  She put the egg case out of reach of the tentacle, and returned to Nemo's
  side. The squidmoth's eyes opened and blinked. Instead of their usual
  faceted glitter, they were dull and dry.
  "What happens now?" J.D. said.
  "Your help has left us time to talk."
  If I leave here this instant, J.D. thought, I can still get back before
  Starfarer enters transition.
  Ifl go back . . .
  As soon as she realized she would have to decide, she knew she had
  already made the decision. Nemo had asked her to stay; she would stay.
  She sat on the ragged silken floor.
  She wondered how long she would be here all alone.
  Nemo's wings folded in on themselves, a controlled collapse of the long
  articulations. The membranes covered Nerno's wrinkled, shriveled body
  like a shroud.
  "I enhanced my link," J.D. said. "Maybe I can communicate the way you do,
  now. Will you try again? Can you?"
  "I can," Nemo said.
  Faint patterns appeared in JDA mind.
  Nemo poured information into her brain.
         METAPHASE     313

  The world disappeared.
  J.D. gasped. She knew she had not shut her eyesbut she could not see, and
  she could not feel whether her eyes were open or closed. She could not
  smell the caustic air of Nerno's nest, and she could not hear the glide
  and scratch of Nerno's attendants. She was blind, and deaf, and her
  senses of smell and taste and touch and proprioception vanished.
  Before she could panic, a point appeared. The simplest geometric shape.
  She rotated around it.
  It turned into a line. She had been looking at it from its end, no, from
  within it, an infinite line made of infinite points, each one discrete.
  A fractal line of fractional dimension, neither the dimensionless shape
  of a pure point nor the one-dimensional unity of a perfect line.
  She rotated around the line, and the shape metamorphosed again. It
  twisted and moved, all in the same plane, filling up more and more space
  despite having no width, existing in the conceptual realm between a one-
  dimensional line and a two-dimensional plane.
  Nemo rotated her around the plane. She found herself in a landscape of
  jagged peaks and valleys as the plane torsioned itself into three
  dimensions, no longer two-dimensional, not yet a solid, but somewhere in
  between.
  Space rotated again. J.D. caught her breath with delight and
  anticipation. She plunged toward the shape Nemo had created.
  Now she knew how her mathematician friend had rotated a sphere around a
  plane.
  It was easy. Nemo led her through the dimensions in imperceptible steps.
  Sometimes she could not see the differences, but could hear or smell or
  feel them. Nemo gave her a shape that tasted of citrus in a snowstorm
  beside a crashing sea.
  J.D. lost count of the dimensions, the sensations. She needed more senses
  than a human being possessed. She disappeared into the maze of the
  squidmoth's communication.
  She disappeared, but she did not feel lost. ne
     314     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 mazes of Europa and Androgeos had confused her. In Nemo's maze, she found
 herself. the place that represented her in Nemo's universe. She found
 Nemo. She found the bright new edges-she wondered if a shape of infinite
 dimension had edges-that represented Nerno's highest art form, the
 extension of knowledge and understanding.
  As it had appeared, the communication faded with inexorable serenity. Her
  sight and sound returned; her body came back to her.
  Nemo lay before J.D., trembling wings bound in a cocoon of dappled silk.
  A few attendants fell in a scatter around the motionless body, their
  gill-legs contracted against their undersides, each trailing a loose silk
  thread.
  "Nerno-T'
  She received no answer. She reached out, carefully, tentatively-the world
  disappeared again-through her link and through her memory of Nerno's
  communication, but the squidmoth remained silent, draped in the new
  cocoon.
  J.D. felt as if her brain had been taken out through her ears, whirled
  around her head a few times, and reinserted. She waited for the dizziness
  to subside. As it faded, she expected her new ability to think
  multidimensionally to fade as well.
  To her astonishment, the memories remained clear.
  "I wish to give you a gift," Nemo said.
  "A gift-!"
  She almost demurred; she almost told Nemo that the gift of knowledge
  exceeded any physical gift the squidmoth might offer.
  And then she thought, J.D., are you nuts?
  She stroked Nemo's long tentacle. The wings' quivering eased.
  "I'll accept your gift with great pleasure," she said.
  "You aren't curious about the nature of my gift."
  "I'm extremely curious."
  "You aren't afraid of the nature of my gift."
  "No. I'm not afraid. I trust you."
         METAPHASE    315

 "You're not concerned that my gift will change you." She hesitated. She
 wanted to say that if she were afraid of change, she would never have come
 to space. But . . . if she were not afraid, she would have accepted the
 divers' offer regardless of the other consequences. She still wished she
 had accepted.
  I won't make the same mistake twice, she said to herself.
 "I'm not so frightened that I'll turn it down."
 "I give you myself," Nemo said.
  "I . . . I don't understand." Then, with joy, she said, "Do you mean
  you're going to live-? Nemo, that's wonderful!"
 "No, I'll die."
 "Then . . . I really don't understand."
  "I give you the inorganic parts of myself that I leave behind."
 What Nemo was trying to tell her came clear.
  "The part of you that I called your ship," she said softly.
 "I give you my ship," Nemo replied.
  She tried to speak, but she was too stunned. She could hardly breathe.
  Nerno's ship-!
  The tentacle writhed weakly from her limp hands, touched its way up her
  body, and brushed her face, her hand, with its furred tip. It left a
  trace of iridescent dust.
 "You say nothing."
  "Because I'm speechless," J.D. said. "It's a response humans have to
  being this surprised."
 "You accept my gift."
  "Yes, Nemo. Oh, yes, I accept. Thank you." Her hands were trembling.
  "But-how will I fly it? Do I have time to learn before . . . before
 "Before I die."
 "Yes," she whispered.
  "My life has been long and full, and I don't regret its passing," Nemo
  said.
  "But I'll grieve for you," J.D. said. "I'll wish I'd had more time to
  know you."
 "My offspring will know all that I know."
      316    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "They'll be just like you?"
  "Each will develop separately, and each will possess my knowledge and the
  juvenile parent's knowledge."
  "But they won't be you."
  "Each will be unique," Nemo said.
  "I'll look forward to meeting your children," J.D. said. "But I'll still
  miss you." She hardly had time to consider the idea that Nerno's children
  would be born with all the knowledge a squidmoth could collect in a long,
  dedicated life. Nemo would have been born already steeped in ancestral
  knowledge . . . for how many millennia, how many generations?
  "Is there anything you don't know?" J.D. asked softly, in awe.
  "The shape of my knowledge is so incomplete," Nemo said, "that my
  children and their children will never finish it."
  She let Nerno's communication shape appear in her mind. The squidmoth was
  right. Now that she looked, now that she knew what she was looking for,
  she could see where it ought to extend a great distance in many
  dimensions. She could see where it fell short. How strange: the first
  time she looked at it, entered it, she had perceived it as infinite.
  "If I only knew the details of the surface
  "You will extend my knowledge, as my offspring will."
  J.D. managed to smile. "Does that make me your daughter?"
  "I like that idea," Nemo said.
  Nerno's tentacle caressed her again: her cheek, her hair. It quivered and
  collapsed, sliding down her arm to coil unevenly on the floor.
  The wings shed more of their iridescent scales. Small creatures like ants
  crossed with periwinkles, like minuscule hermit crabs, carried the scales
  away. Their paths formed lines of iridescent, unreadable hieroglyphics.
  J.D. shivered suddenly. If the new generation of attendants was going to
  dismember Nemo . . . she could
         METAPHASE     317

 not watch it. Yet she could not leave Nemo to die alone, either.
  "Nemo, what's going to happen?" she asked again. "How will I learn to fly
  your ship? What about your real children? Shouldn't you leave it to one of
  them?"
  "My children can't make use of what I'll leave behind."
  "How will I make use of it? I should have asked Esther to come over and
  help, but there's no time now."
  The tentacle crept up, slowly, painfully, and grasped her wrist. She fell
  silent.
  "You have the means to learn."
  Nemo led her into the internal reality.
  J.D. cried out.
  She was the ship. She was Nemo. She felt the weakness in Nemo's organic
  body, and the unlimited strength and power of the inorganic body that would
  remain. Nemo led her to the proper set of intersecting surfaces. To move
  from place to place was as easy as walking, as easy as thought. She could
  see the path into transition, the long, looping route through it.
  "We need to go 1here, " she said, pointing.
  She could even see a different direction toward transition, toward 61
  Cygni, but she was cut off from it by a depthless chasm. She could get no
  closer. It might be the direction Starfarer would take. Though its shapes
  and curves echoed Victoria's transition algorithm, she could not quite fit
  the shapes together.
  Nerno's path into transition was intricate, convoluted, beautiful.
  It was a maze, but Nemo showed her the route that allowed her to pass.
  They returned to the real world.
  "It's a long distance," Nemo said, "and I fear you will be lonely."
  "I've never minded being lonely," J.D. said. "Not too much, anyway. But I
  will mind this time. I'll miss you." She opened her eyes, but shut them
  quickly. In her mind, Nemo was an ethereal presence. The crumpled, spent
  body that lay before her, its long eyelid com-
       318     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 pletely closed, its battered wings shrouded, only reminded her how little
 time they had left. She squeezed her burning eyes shut; her throat ached
 with the effort of holding back her tears.

 Stephen Thomas tried to ignore the discomfort of the changes. As long as
 he stayed still, he could imagine nothing was wrong. But every motion
 reminded him of what was happening to his body.
  Starfarer neared transition point. J.D. had checked in once, then fallen
  silent again. Victoria and Satoshi had tasks to perform during the next
  few hours, but Stephen Thomas had no official responsibilities.
  During Starfarer's first entry into transition, he had been unconscious
  in the ruined genetics department. As the second transition point
  approached, he had helped track Arachne's crashes to the neural node of
  Chancellor Blades.
  I want to see transition, Stephen Thomas thought. I want to be where I
  can experience it.
  With the thought, he jumped to his feet.
  The constriction of his genitals froze him. Nauseated, he sank cautiously
  into his chair.
  "Fucking hell," he muttered. He had no control over muscles that were,
  for Zev, completely voluntary; he could not take the last step that would
  change him from ordinary human to diver.
  He folded his arms on his desk, put his head down, closed his eyes, and
  opened his link to Arachne.
  The biofeedback routines reacted as if he had ordered a refresher course
  in an ordinary subject-beard repression, fertility control. He told
  Arachne to help him learn the use of muscles that an ordinary human man
  did not possess.
  Having no restrictions against what he asked, Arachne proceeded. The web
  sought out new neural pathways that Stephen Thomas did now possess, and
  reinforced their connections.
  As Arachne worked, Stephen Thomas's perception
         METAPHASE     319

 of his body grew remote. His conscious mind stayed free and alert. Both
 bored and apprehensive, he sought something to occupy his attention.
  J.D. remained isolated. Stephen Thomas almost sent a message to his
  partners, then reconsidered. They were busy, and he did not know what to
  say to them. Nor did he know if they wanted to speak to him.
  He tapped into Arachne's reports on transition approach, surrounding
  himself with a holographic representation and using his link to listen
  in on the telemetry.
  Nerno's ship followed Starfarer, silent; the cosmic string coiled
  invisibly before the starship. Arachne felt solid and steady.
  This is what Feral was doing in the last few minutes of his life, Stephen
  Thomas thought.
  He backed away from Arachne, spoke Feral's passwords, and re-entered his
  communications fugue under Feral's guest account.
  An unusual resonance probed toward him. It snatched itself back. He
  grabbed for it, but it eluded him so swiftly that it left him doubting
  its existence.
  Suspicious and disturbed, he watched, and listened, and waited for
  transition.

 Victoria linked easily with Arachne. Her view of Starfarer from the
 transparent sailhouse merged with Arachne's view of the state of the
 starship. For once, finally, all the systems hovered within reasonable
 ranges and the sail aligned the cylinders with transition point. No
 military vessels chased them, firing orders and nuclear missiles; no
 saboteur-Victoria believed-hovered in the background waiting to crash
 Arachne at the worst possible moment; and the cosmic string, though it was
 withdrawing from Sirius, moved without twisting, and at a constant
 acceleration. The starship had nearly caught up to it.
  Jenny glanced up from the hard link, then down again. She typed
  something, hunt-and-peck. Nobody
     320      VONDA N. MONTYRE

 ever typed anything; the keyboard was an anachronism, a third-backup
 redundancy.
  Arachne formed a display in the air above the keyboard, mirroring the
  report in the back of Victoria's mind.
  Awaiyar's image appeared between Victoria and Jenny. She had been
  participating in Starfarer's transition approach, but physically she was
  in her observatory.
  "You know what I wish?" she asked.
  "What's that?"
  "That we'd find a nexus. A crossroads. The real freeway interchange, the
  one we thought we'd found at Tau Ceti. An intersection too important to
  disrupt just because troublesome human beings are using it. They would
  never blow up a major transportation system because of a couple of
  infidel joy-riders."
  Victoria chuckled, but the image was apt.
  "That's all right with me," she said. "If I could jump from freeway
  interchange to freeway interchange, shouting at Civilization at the top
  of my lungs till they listened-that's what I'd do."
  She turned her attention to the image of Nemo's ship. The rock sphere had
  budded out a dozen silken bubbles.
  "Hadn't you better try to call J.D.T' Jenny asked.
  "I don't think so. She's very even-tempered, eh? But if you interfere
  with her job she can get quite sharp about it."
  "She's cutting it too close."
  "I know it," Victoria said, trying to keep her voice steady.
  She yearned to call out to J.D. and persuade her, command her, to come
  back to safety. It took all her strength to keep her silence.
  "She isn't coming back," Victoria said. "Jenny, she won't leave Nemo. If
  that means going into transition on an alien ship . . . that's what J.D.
  will do."
  "How far behind us will she be?"
  "I don't know!" Victoria lowered her voice. "She might be gone . . . a
  long time."
         METAPHASE    321

  "You know, Victoria . . ." Awaiyar's image hung rock solid in the air;
  Jenny and Victoria, in zero g, hovered and drifted. "You could-"
  "I know!" Victoria exclaimed. "Don't think I haven't considered it. But
  . . . if I send J.D. the algorithm, it'll be in Nemo's memory. In
  whatever Nerno's ship uses for a computer web. That would be like turning
  it over to Civilization."
  "No strings attached," Avvaiyar said wryly.
  What would J.D. want her to do?
  Victoria had only a few minutes left. She had no time to call a meeting
  to discuss the question with Starfarer's faculty and staff. She hardly
  had time even to confer with any of her colleagues.
  Admit it, she said to herself. You're afraid to ask for advice; you're
  afraid someone will close off your options. Satoshi would say you must
  send it; Gerald and the senators would say you must not. And Stephen
  Thomas . . . it shocked her to realize she had no idea what Stephen
  Thomas would say.
  Victoria took a long, deep breath and let it out slowly. Arachne lay calm
  around her. Starfarer fell toward its transition point. The stellar sail
  began to furl.
  "Awaiyar," she said. "Jenny
  "Yes," Avvaiyar said gravely.
  "I agree," Jenny said. "I thought you'd come to that decision,"

 J.D. felt the quiet power of Nerno's body. She could see, and sense, how
 to move it, how to guide it, as easy and as natural as walking. She had
 no more idea of how it powered itself than a child would have of the
 intricate energy cycle within her own body. J.D.'s adult mind wondered
 about gravity waves or mass exchanges of subatomic particles. But Nerno's
 method of propulsion remained speculation, a mystery.
  She could reach out through Nerno's senses and recreate the shape of the
  universe around her. The sur-
       322     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 face of the planetoid formed her skin; the egg sacs pressed against her,
 laden with potential.
  In the distance, perilously close to the loop of cosmic string, Starfarer
  plunged toward transition. The last silver flicker of its sail furled and
  darkened.
  "Goodbye!" J.D. cried.
  Starfarer disappeared.
  J.D. squeezed her eyes shut, reflexively, as the bright transition
  spectrum flooded through the system. The starship left nothing else
  behind.
  She opened her eyes, breaking her connection with the world outside
  Nerno's chamber. The silken curtains drooped and shredded like old
  cobwebs. The whisper and crunch of the symbionts' mouths and mandibles
  surrounded her.
  "They're gone, Nemo," she whispered.
  "Look," Nemo said, "my offspring are free."
  Together, J.D. and Nemo watched the surface of the planetoid.
  The bulge of one of the silken craters had grown spherical. It expanded,
  huge and taut, like a quivering soap bubble. Its diameter was much larger
  than the crater, but it clung to the crater's mouth as if it were being
  blown up like a balloon.
  It detached.
  It sank: the planetoid had too little atmosphere to buoy it. But then,
  as it bounced once, the small opening left in its bottom fluttered. A
  spurt of glowing gas propelled it from the surface of the worldlet.
  J.D. laughed with delight.
  The balloon rocketed, silent and free, into space.
  In quick succession, Nemo's planetoid released half a dozen of the
  translucent powered balloons. Malleable surfaces covered obscure,
  tantalizing shapes. They shrank to blips of light. She-Nemo-had done
  everything for them that she could. They were on their own. She wished
  them well, but she would never-
  J.D. brought herself abruptly back to herself. She might see them someday
  in the future. She was not Nemo. She was not preparing to die.
        .                 METAPHASE323

  J.D. reached out to Nerno to offer her congratulations.
  She encountered emptiness.
  She reached desperately toward the squidmoth's mind. She found a small
  dim spark in blackness. It flared, welcoming her, and Nerno's soft
  tentacle twitched feebly in her hand.
  Everything grew still around her.
  The spark moved. It expanded, spreading itself over the surface of the
  shape of Nerno's knowledge. But as it expanded, it faded, too. The
  tenuous light vanished so gradually that J.D. could not be certain of the
  moment of its disappearance.
  "Oh, Nerno . . . Goodbye."
  The knowledge surface changed. It grew cold, and solidified. As Nerno's
  personality dissolved, the surface lost an uncountable number of its
  infinite dimensions. J.D. reached out as if to stop it, and then drew
  back, knowing she could have no effect.
  Nemo was gone.
  J.D. felt more alone than she had ever felt before, in a largely solitary
  life. She was alone, more alone than any human being ever had been.
  Nerno's children, for all their potential, were no more than a few cells
  each, zygotes clinging to great yolk sacs of knowledge, not even embryos.
  J.D. was the only sentient creature in the star system.
  She shivered.
  All around her, the tattered silk came alive with scavengers. The sound
  of destruction filled the chamber with a soft, inescapable vibration of
  rending threads. A new sound added itself to the tapestry: the viscous
  slide of dissolving support cables. Beneath her, the floor sagged.
  Nerno's tentacle twitched. J.D. flinched in surprise, in a brief flash
  of joy as quickly wiped out by shock. She dropped Nemo's tentacle.
  Two of the symbionts struggled with each other, vying for possession of
  Nerno's tentacle by lashing at each
     324    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 other with the clusters of scorpion-tails that projected from their
 armored shells.
  The leftover egg case, the one that remained unfertilized, writhed
  against the floor. Unseen creatures moved within it. The silk tore, with
  a long, ripping scream: claws on prehensile limbs thrust out, snapping.
  The fate of Nemo's organic body was the same as what would happen to her
  own body when she died and was buried in the earth or allowed to sink
  into the sea. It was all perfectly natural.
  But she could not watch it.
  J.D. stroked her hand once across Nemo's long eyelid, pressing the
  squidmoth's eyes closed. She rose to her feet. Shaky and stiff, she fled
  Nemo's ruined web.
 CHAPTER 13

 J.D. CLIMBED FAST, NO LONGER CAREFUL
 about damage. The nest was coming apart around her. Panic chased her. She
 had to get back to the Chi. How stupid to leave her space suit behind, how
 complacent-!
  The web tunnels shivered as J.D. ascended. More unfamiliar creatures, sym-
  bionts and attendants and scavengers, worked and worried at the silk and
  at each other. Optical fibers hung loose along the walls, some broken and
  dimmed, some still glowing, their ends bright as white flame.
  No longer would Nemo convert the light of Sirius to useful energy, process
     326     YONDA N. McINTYRE

 rock and extract nutrients, and create the webbing that nurtured the
 ecosystem. The symbionts would deplete the webbing, the attendants would
 feed on the symbionts, and the scavengers would feed on the leftovers, till
 nothing remained of the squidmoth but inorganic matter, dust, a few
 desiccated bacteria.
  Nerno's body was dying.
  The tunnel to the Chi billowed down against J.D.'s face. The weight of the
  heavy sides counteracted the air pressure, collapsing the tube.
  The air escaped, osmosing silently through failing walls. Panting for
  breath, J.D. fought her way past the folds of the silken shroud, making
  slow progress toward the explorer. If the tube's mouth fell away from the
  airlock . . .
  Remember those stories where somebody had to cross ten or twenty meters of
  hard vacuum without a suit . . . ? she thought. Maybe you'll find out if
  it's possible. . . .
  Not an experiment she wanted to try.
  Blinded by the collapsing tunnel, she ran into the side of the Chi and
  bumped her knee and her nose. She yelped in pain and flung the silk upward,
  trying to get beneath it to reach the tunnel's opening.
  Several of Nerno's creatures hugged the seam between the tunnel and the
  Chi. They extruded a gluey, fibrous substance that stuck the organic fabric
  to the inorganic hull. But the creatures had exhausted themselves. Escaping
  air hissed around a broken seal.
  J.D. held her breath and plunged into the airlock.
  "Seal!" She spoke through her link, conserving her air.
  The Chi obeyed. The hatch slid, but caught on a swath of silk that tangled
  around J.D.'s foot. She grabbed the fabric, ripped it, freed the opening.
  The webbing parted in her hands like old cobwebs.
  The hatch closed in silence, its motion barely vibrating the deck. The air
  was too thin to carry sound. As the hatch seated, J.D. thought she saw a
  patch of black space and bright stars, unshielded by silk or air or glass.
         METAPHASE     327

  A heavy warm draft from the Chi poured in around her. Tired in every way
  a person could be tired, J.D. lay on the floor. She breathed long and
  slow and deep. Once more she thanked good fortune and habit that she had
  not allowed her metabolic enhancer to atrophy.
  The inner hatch slid open. J.D. stayed where she was, resting, gathering
  her energy.
  She had no vital tasks. Nemo's shell was headed for Europa's transition
  point. J.D. could control the shell, but she feared interfering with
  Nerno's navigation till she had caught up to Starfarer. She wondered how
  long that would take.
  Claws scuttled on metal.
  J.D. bolted upright.
  Several of Nemo's symbionts scuttled across the floor, scrabbling at the
  hatch with clawed, feathery legs.
  J.D. gazed at them fondly.
  Rising to her knees, she gathered up the creatures in the scrap of soft
  frail webbing.
  Flecks of iridescence covered J.D.'s hands. The tiny scales from Nemo's
  wings gilded her, and when she rose, a scatter of the glitter shimmered
  to the floor.

 Transition surrounded Starfarer.
  Arachne continued, strong and steady, indifferent to the border Starfarer
  had crossed, leaving normal space behind. Victoria let out her breath and
  unclenched her teeth.
  "The web's intact," she said.
  Jenny stared out into transition. Tears pooled in her eyes, collected at
  her upper and lower eyelids, and drifted into the air in droplets when
  she blinked.
  "It's over," she said softly. "It's finally done. We're safe."
  "I hope so," Victoria said.
  And then they smiled at each other, and Jenny laughed, her laughter
  warring with her tears. She sniffled and coughed and pulled a
  handkerchief out of her
     328     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 pocket and waved it over the floating teardrops to catch them, and blew
 her nose.
  "Safe!" Jenny said. "Halfway through transition and going where we've
  been told not to. For all we know they'll blast us out of the sky when
  we get there."
  "That's not allowed," Victoria said. "Their only weapon is coercion."
  "Unless they get desperate enough to break the rules to stop us. I think
  Civilization works by peer pressure."
  "You don't mean that as a compliment, do you?"
  "I do not. There's nothing more brutal. People will do anything to get
  other people to do what they think is allowed. Or right. Or holy.
  Especially holy. The end always justifies the means."
  Victoria said nothing. She did not want to think about ends justifying
  the means; the charge hit too close to her own doubts and fears.
  This wits the third time Starfarer had crossed into transition, the first
  time Arachne had been able to record, and the first time Victoria had
  been able to watch. On the journey from Earth to Tau Ceti, she had been
  helping Satoshi drag Stephen Thomas out of the genetics building. On the
  journey from Tau Ceti to Sirius, she had been trying, and failing, to
  save Feral's life.
  The recordings did not do transition justice. They showed nothing but a
  formless gray fog. Transition was much more than that.
  Victoria wondered if she would be able to describe it afterward. She
  wondered if Arachne would be able to reproduce a view of it.
  The sailhouse hung suspended and isolated in a silver flurry of sparks.
  Now and then a streak of color or a shape coalesced from the storm, then
  disappeared. Victoria could not tell whether she was seeing something
  real, or if her mind was creating pictures from random intersections of
  the matrix around her.
  "It's like the maze," she said. "We kept thinking we saw a pattern in it,
  but there wasn't any. Just a maze."
  She felt isolated, alone out here with Jenny. They
         METAPHASE     329

 could not even see Starfarer's main cylinder through the silver storm.
  The isolation J.D. must be feeling struck Victoria hard.
  "Goodbye," J.D. had said, and nothing else, in that last second before
  Starfarer disappeared.
  It sounded so final.

 In the Chi's small bio lab, J.D. placed the creatures in sample cases, one
 to an aquarium so they would not eat each other. She divided the shred of
 webbing among them.
  They probably would not survive. They had not evolved to survive Nemo's
  death for long; they were part of the body that was dying. Maybe Stephen
  Thomas or Professor Thanthavong could figure out how to keep them alive.
  If she could save the symbionts until she caught up to Starfarer.
  I wonder how long that will be? J.D. wondered. How long will I be here
  alone?
  Nemo must have been able to calculate transition duration-or would the
  time even matter to someone who lived for millennia, who lived a life
  almost entirely of the mind?
  J.D. reached for the knowledge surface of Nemo's shell. She found it-and
  again her expanded link took over all her senses, disorienting her,
  leaving her suspended in nothingness-and cast around for the answer she
  needed.
  It overwhelmed her. She skittered along the surface, unable to penetrate
  its depths, distracted on every side by hints and shadows of Nemo's
  experience.
  She came back to herself, still with no idea how long it would take her
  to reach the 61 Cygni system. Worse, she had no idea how to find the
  information in the maze of the knowledge surface.
  Maybe Nemo didn't care how long it took, she thought. Besides . . . is
  it an answer I want to know?
  The Chi was well-stocked, but its stores were finite.
     330     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 If transition duration lasted weeks, or months, she could find herself in a
 lot of trouble. The Chi possessed a few organic systems, but it had never
 been designed to support a human being during a long separation from
 Starfarer.
  She chuckled ruefully. If she had let Victoria give Androgeos the new
  transition algorithm, no doubt Nemo would have snagged the information,
  too.
  "Outsmarted yourself this time, didn't you?" she said softly, trying not
  to feel how scared she was.
  She wished she had sent a better, more comforting farewell to her friends.
  "Goodbye"? That told them nothing; it might even frighten them. They had
  no idea how long it would take her to traverse the space between Sirius and
  61 Cygni, either. Only that it would take her longer than it took
  Starfarer.
  Leaving Nerno's symbionts to explore the hard edges of their new homes,
  J.D. headed for the observers' circle.
  She caught her breath in surprise and apprehension.
  The sinuous, beautiful shape of Victoria's algorithm twisted itself into
  being in the center of the circle.
  J.D. took her place in the circle. The transition algorithm hovered at the
  focus, Victoria's final message, her final gift.
  Nerno's shell plunged toward transition point. J.D. had only a few minutes
  to decide what to do.
  With apprehension, she closed her eyes and opened her link completely,
  sliding onto the knowledge surface, stretching to connect it with the Chi's
  onboard computer. The real world vanished as J.D. approached the chasm in
  the knowledge surface and compared it to the algorithm.
  They do match, she thought. Not a perfect fit . . .
  She asked herself a question: What happens if the fit isn't good enough?
  Do I end up on the other side of the galaxy?
  Gently she moved the algorithm, rotated it, and translated it into the
  chasm.
  The algorithm joined the knowledge surface, rough,
         METAPHASE    331

 raw beauty touching elegance refined and polished by time. The algorithm
 was a crystalline chunk of ice on the cracked surface of an ancient,
 flowing glacier. The crystal's edges melted; it sank in; the points of
 attachment melded. The surface and the algorithm remained distinct.
  If Nemo were still alive, the fit would have been precise. So much detail
  was lost when Nerno's personality slipped away. J.D. withdrew from the
  surface. Now all she could do was wait.
  When her senses returned to her, she gazed through the wall of the
  observers' circle, toward Nerno's crater. The flattened access tunnel lay
  between the Chi and the nest, like a shed and discarded snakeskin.
  The wings and sails of Nerno's nest shuddered.
  Nerno's convoluted tapestry collapsed, like ice cliffs avalanching. One
  side tore free of the rock. Limp and silent, it flopped inward. It
  dragged the access tunnel from the Chi's hatch, to the crater, and over
  the edge.
  The nest vanished into the crater's depths.

 Nerno's shell slipped from space into transition. J.D. perceived the
 change, a change in angle down the knowledge surface, from an oblique
 traverse to a headlong plunge.
  She had to choose now: To travel with the ancient glacier along the
  smooth, long ice slope, or to plunge into the choppy, dangerous terrain
  of the new algorithm.
  She guided Nerno's shell into new territory.
  J.D. felt like a chambered nautilus, shelled and tentacled, extending
  herself far beyond her own body, exquisitely sensitive. The shell found
  the pathway she sought and fitted itself to the jagged curve.
  J.D. felt exhilarated, yet frightened. She believed she was following
  Starfarer's path . . . but she could not be absolutely certain.
  As she thought of the starship, she thought'she saw it--or heard it, or
  felt it, with a sense Nemo had pos-
       332     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 sessed but humans lacked. An anomaly appeared in the part of the knowledge
 surface that represented transition. The anomaly vanished, then appeared
 again, like a train chugging down the track into a valley and out of it
 again.
  The anomaly distracted her. She wanted to catch up to it, to be sure it was
  Starfarer and to be sure she kept following it. She knew she could make
  Nemo's shell catch up to the anomaly. That surprised her. Starfarer had
  never tried to change its vectors from the time it achieved transition
  energy to the time it re-entered normal space.
  J.D. restrained herself. One experiment was enough for any trip.
  She drew her attention back toward herself, back within Nemo's shell. She
  was trembling with excitement. She breathed deeply of air tinged with the
  hydrocarbondrenched odor of Nemo's ship. She sneezed.
  I'll have to do something about the atmosphere, she thought. Nemo isn't
  creating it anymore. Will I be able to terraform the shell, like Europa's
  ship? Again she wondered how Europa had acquired her starship, and how she
  had configured it to her liking. Surely starships were a booming business
  within Civilization.
  Sally's Used Starships, J.D. said to herself. Gort's Starship Redecoration.
  J.D. laughed. She laughed, and then she cried for a while.
  She extended her attention to the edge of Nemo's shell, and stretched
  beyond-
  She discovered that Nemo's last two egg cases had detached and vanished,
  leaping off into transition while her thoughts were elsewhere.
  Frantically J.D. cast her new senses around her, but caught no glimpse of
  the egg cases, no hint of them anywhere in transition's many dimensions.
  The anomaly of Starfarer glimmered in the distance, but nothing else marred
  the knowledge surface.
  "Nemo, I'm so sorry. . . ."
  She had failed. She should somehow have held on to
         METAPHASE     333

 the two cases until she reached the new star system and normal space,
  But now they were gone.

 Despite being able to look straight into transition, Victoria felt blind.
 The environment flung Starfarer's radar back only a few meters from the
 surface of the cylinder. They might as well have been traveling through
 murky water without sonar. Starfarer had no sonar capabilities, of course,
 though Victoria would have tried it if it were available.
  I can just imagine what Senator Derjaguin would have said if we'd
  outfitted a spaceship with sonar, she said to herself.
  Starfarer was taking samples of the transitional medium, but Victoria did
  not think the samples would reveal a material medium, an ether, that
  would respond to sonar.
  The source of the light storm was another mystery entirely.
  Jenny hovered nearby. She had returned to the sailhouse a few minutes
  ago, looking refreshed, looking better than she had since Starfarer left
  the solar system. A few other people had come out to the sailhouse to
  watch what was happening. Victoria wished Satoshi and Stephen Thomas were
  with her. But Satoshi was in the observatory waiting for a first glimpse
  of the new system, and Stephen Thomas . . . Victoria had no idea where
  Stephen Thomas was. That was true more often than not these days.
  As abruptly as a blink, Starfarer fell out of transition.
  Victoria whooped with triumph and relief. She dove into Arachne's
  perceptions. Starfarer remained in danger: Europa's ship might be
  anywhere. Last time through transition, it had come out immediately on
  Starfarer's tail. The sail gave the starship some mobility, but no
  description of Starfarer would call it agile. It was Europa's ship that
  had dodged, turning aside from Starfarer just as the two spacecraft were
  about to collide.
     334     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Arachne pinpointed a nearby anomaly: a sphere, blue and green and hazed
  with atmosphere, far too massive for its size, an asteroid biologically
  and geologically sculpted to house humans comfortably.
  Arachne expanded the anomaly: Europa's starship, only a short distance
  ahead.
  We made up a lot of time, Victoria thought. A lot.
  Starfarer's sail deployed. The metallic film untwisted, then unfolded,
  then opened into a great sheet of silver.
  Jenny was nowhere near the hard link. Her eyelids fluttered open and she
  glanced at Victoria, and grinned, and shrugged self-deprecatingly, as if
  to say, "I couldn't resist Arachne anymore," and withdrew again into a
  communications fugue.
  Satoshi's image appeared.
  "Can you look at the astronomy report?" His voice radiated excitement.
  "Sure." She let Arachne send her the first information from 61 Cygni A
  and its planets.
  The system crackled with electronic communication. When Victoria glanced
  at the planetary information, she gasped.
  61 Cygni A possessed no fewer than four planets within the limits for
  carbon-based life: two sets of twin worlds, one set at the sunward side
  of the region, the other just within the farthest, coldest limits.
  All four worlds possessed the unmistakable signs of living systems. More
  than that, all four worlds cradled civilizations.
  Victoria's elation and her apprehension fought each other to a draw.
  "Wow," she said.
  "Don't get carried away with excitement," Awaiyar said dryly.
  Satoshi laughed. "That's pretty excited, for a Canadian."
  They grinned at each other. Then Satoshi sobered.
  "We can't stay here, you know."
  Victoria stared at the system map, wishing she could argue with him, but
  knowing he was right. If they stayed,
          METAPHASE    335

 the cosmic string would withdraw. Starfarer would cause 61 Cygni-and all
 its inhabitants-to be cut off from the interstellar community. How could
 they sentence other civilizations to the punishment they were trying to
 avoid?
"But Starfarer's ecosystem       She stopped.
"You're right. I know you're right."
  She reluctantly set Arachne to work on a new solution to her transition
  algorithm.
  "We're going to have to change the name of the ship," Satoshi said.
  "To Murphy's Law, " Victoria said, repeating a wisecrack Stephen Thomas
  had made.
  "I was thinking, Flying Dutchman.
  "Oh, god. Goddamn! Europa must have known the risk! Why did she lead us
  here?"
  "To take advantage of our good natures, so we'd give up and leave?"
  "That makes . . . a certain amount of perverted sense." She laughed
  bitterly. "Does Europa believe we have good natures?"
  "Maybe she wanted some help driving us away," Jenny said, floating beside
  her.
  That, too, was a possibility, one that sounded rather more like the alien
  human's style.

 Infinity stood on the inspection net below a fissure in the rocky outer
 surface of Starfarer's wild side. Nearby, clinging to the cylinder-hanging
 upside down, from Infinity's point of view-a silver slug probed the
 fissure, touched the strange iridescent mass, and withdrew again. The slug
 moved back and forth, confused, uncertain.
  The stars spun past behind and below Infinity; the surface of the
  cylinder loomed overhead, marred by the weird growth.
  "What do you think?" he asked Esther.
  Still bewildered and awestruck by the voyage through transition, Esther
  stared upward in silence.
      336    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Infinity sent his image, and an image of the growth, to Victoria in the
  sailhouse.
  "We picked up something kind of strange, in transition," he said.
  There was a long silence.
  "It wasn't there before," Infinity said.
  "Are you sure?" Victoria asked.
  "You can look at the scans if you don't believe me!" he snapped.
  Esther glanced at him, startled. Infinity looked away, embarrassed by his
  own outburst.
  "I didn't mean                 Victoria said. "I'm just sur
 prised."
  "Yeah. Join the club."
  "Maybe it's interstellar trash," Esther said. "You know . . .
  Civilization's landfill?"
  It was Infinity's turn to give Esther a skeptical glance. She shrugged and
  grinned.
  "Just-a suggestion," she said.
  She stretched up and laid her gloved hand on the bulging surface.
  "Be careful!" Infinity said.
  "It's kind of hot," Esther said. "And it's moving."
  "It's one of Nerno's egg cases!" Zev's voice appeared out of nowhere,
  followed by his image.
  "Oh, nonsense," Victoria said.
  441t is.,,
  "How could it be, Zev? It resembles one, but Nerno's egg cases are back in
  the Sirius system."
  Griffith's image appeared. He and Kolya perched precariously on the
  inspection web of Starfarer's campus cylinder.
  "I think we should get rid of it," Griffith said. "I'll go over and pry it
  loose-"
  "No!" Victoria said. "Don't do anything. Do you hear me? Kolya, tell
  hirn-!"
  "It might destroy the ship!" Griffith exclaimed. "It's a risk I-"
  "Petrovich, Victoria's right."
         METAPHASE     337

  "if it's one of the egg cases," Zev said, "J.D. will hate us if we kill
  it."
  "We aren't killing anything," Victoria said. "Whatever it is, I think we
  should watch it for a while before we decide what to do. I wish J.D. .
  . ~ " She stopped speaking for a moment. "Infinity, would you set Arachne
  to watch it? To keep an eye on it? Please don't you and Esther put
  yourselves in danger!"
  "We'll be careful," Infinity said.

 Starfarer disappeared from J.D.'s perception.
  She gasped, first frightened, then hopeful. Starfarer must already have
  reached normal space on the other side of its flight path.
  She waited impatiently to follow it across the border at the edge of
  transition.

 Instead of fleeing, the alien starship decelerated. Soon Starfarer was
 gaining on it. The details of its surface grew clearer. Arachne displayed
 the pattern of its islands and lakes, confirming Victoria's judgment of
 its identity.
  Unless, Victoria thought dryly, the interstellar community only makes its
  starships in a few models. . . .
  Arachne's warm touch notified her of an emergency message. She accepted
  it.
  The maze of the alien humans formed itself, twisting and complex, as
  fascinating and beautiful as ever. And as uncommunicative.
  I hate that maze, Victoria thought, startling herself with her vehemence.
  The maze faded; Europa's image appeared in its place. The Minoan was
  exquisitely beautiful, her cinnamon-colored skin clear and perfect
  despite her age, the brightness and blackness of her eyes enhanced by
  narrow lines stroked onto her eyelids, her graying hair in perfect
  ringlets, dressed with strands of silver so artfully crafted that they
  moved like living things.
      338    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "It's beginning to look a little crowded in here," Jenny said.
  The alien human, survivor of the Minoan civilization, smoothed her homespun
  skirt and smiled at Victoria as if she were a beloved, errant child.
  "Hello, Victoria," Europa said. "I'm very glad to see you.
  "Hello, Europa," Victoria said, astonished. "I didn't expect such a warm
  welcome."
  "We have things to talk about."
  Androgeos appeared beside her. He was as beautiful as Europa, though he
  maintained himself at a much younger apparent age. They were both small,
  about Victoria's height, narrow-waisted, and muscular, especially in the
  thighs. Victoria always wondered if they practiced bull-leaping.
  "Is Alzena all right?" Victoria asked.
  "Alzena is no concern of yours anymore," Androgeos said. His tone was
  nowhere near as friendly as Europa's. "Alzena is gone to you."
  "Is she all right?"
  "She wants her privacy," Androgeos said. "Can't you understand that?"
  "Certainly I can. Thank you for answering my question."
  "Now answer mine," Androgeos said. "Do you intend to turn the Four Worlds
  into an empty system, the same as you've done to Sirius? There are people
  here, not just squidmoths."
  Zev arrowed into the sailhouse, missed Jenny by a handsbreadth, passed
  rudely through the holographic images of the alien humans, touched off from
  the transparent wall, and came to a graceful, perfect stop beside Victoria.
  "What about-" Zev exclaimed.
  "Shh!" Victoria said.
  Zev grabbed her hand, panicked. Maintaining a calm expression took all
  Victoria's strength. She squeezed his fingers, trying to comfort him, but
  she was worried about J.D., too. If what Androgeos said was
         METAPHASE     339

 true, if J.D. had not entered transition before the final withdrawal of
 the cosmic string, then she was stranded. Without the support of a living
 ecosystem, without supplies . . . she would die.
  "If you're so worried about the Four Worlds," Satoshi asked, "why'd you
  lead us to them?"
  "I'll explain that when I see you," Europa said. "May I visit? I'd like
  to talk to you face to face."
  The terraformed, anomalously massive asteroid approached, changing its
  course without apparent effort, moving to draw Starfarer into orbit
  around it. Jenny turned the sail edge-on to the star, so the light
  pressure would not interfere with the gravitational attraction.
  "A few days ago you couldn't wait to see the last of us. Why do you want
  to visit us now?"
  "If you plan to chase Andro and me to the end of the universe, we have
  to come to some arrangement."
  "Does anyone have any objections?" Victoria asked. Almost everyone on
  board would be listening to and watching the conversation.
  The silence stretched out.
  "I believe," Gerald Hemminge said, "that another conversation would be
  . . . an excellent idea."
  "All right, then." Victoria did not, however, intend to let Gerald take
  over this encounter the way he had the last one. "Europa, you may bring
  your boat to Starfarer. "

 Stephen Thomas struggled from his communications fugue. His brain felt
 bruised. He withdrew from Feral's temporary guest account, into the safety
 of his own permanent neural node.
  Now he knew for certain that Feral's murder had been deliberate.
  He was not certain he could prove it, not without subjecting someone else
  to the experience he had just been through. But he was certain it had
  happened.
  Stephen Thomas was lucky. If he had matched Feral's profile better, if
  Arachne's unconscious memory of
      340    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 the search and destroy routine had echoed stronger, he would be dead.
  Expecting pain, constriction, nausea, Stephen Thomas took a deep breath,
  hesitated, and pushed himself to his feet.
  His body responded. The aches had faded. His new claws itched with
  potential. The sharp stab to his pelvis had subsided and the awkward,
  embarrassing constrictions eased. He felt reborn: comfortable, powerful,
  exuberant.
  Gingerly, apprehensively, he unfastened his pants and let them slide down
  his hips.
  He no longer looked like an ordinary man. Nor did he look like a woman. His
  body had formed a neat pouch enclosing his genitals. He looked like he was
  wearing string bathing trunks, without the string. The line of dark gold
  hair below his navel widened into a sleek patch of thicker fur that tapered
  between his legs.
  The new muscles responded to his thought. His penis, pink-gold and
  sensitive, probed beyond the opening and slipped through the soft fur.
  The pain, even the threat of pain, evaporated.
  He was tempted-but he let the extending muscles relax. When he tightened
  the retracting muscles, his penis slid back inside the pouch through the
  tantalizing texture of his fur.
  Stephen Thomas fastened his pants and glanced at Arachne's display.
  Astonished by too much information to take in all at once, he forgot his
  own changes. A new star system. Four inhabited planets. Technological
  civilizations. And . . . Europa's boat approaching Starfarer, about to
  dock. The alien humans had returned, and half the alien contact department
  was not even there to meet them. J.D. had an excuse-he checked quickly; she
  had not caught up to Starfarer. Nemo's ship was nowhere to be seen.
  Stephen Thomas hurried from his office.
  Victoria's going to kill me for being late, he thought.
         METAPHASE     341

 And if I tell her I was late because I was in the web pretending to be
 Feral . . . she'll kill me twice.
  Out of habit, he glanced at the DNA sequencer as he headed out of the
  lab. It had finished working. He expected these results to be as
  confusing as all the others.
  He stopped short.
  All the conflicting results between the bacteria from alien, human, and
  alien human environments suddenly came clear to him.
  The test samples were normal.
  But the recent samples from Starfarer, the bacteria Stephen Thomas had
  used as a control, had changed. They had been contaminated.
  Stephen Thomas flung his presence through Arachne and into the waiting
  room of the boat dock. Arachne created an image of the waiting room
  around him. He was standing, but everyone else was floating in zero g.
  Vertigo spun the image before him for a moment: it spun, but it did not
  move. He felt drunk.
  The pressure equalized between Starfarer and Europa's boat; the hatch
  opened.
  "Don't let them in!" Stephen Thomas exclaimed.
  Europa floated into Starfarer. Androgeos followed, his pleated red kilt
  flowing around his legs. Gerald Hernminge shook their hands in greeting.
  Europa's meerkats bounced in after her.
  "Oh, shit!" Stephen Thomas said.
  "What a charming welcome, Stephen Thomas," Europa said. "How nice to see
  you again, too, and when did you get so tan?"
  "You contaminated us!" Stephen Thomas said.
  Everyone stared at him.
  "Contaminated-7 Victoria said. "But we tested-"
  Stephen Thomas ran his hands through his hair, pushing it out of his
  face; it had come loose again. The swimming webs smoothed the strands
  behind his ears.
  "Are you an ichthyocentaur, too?" Europa asked, surprised. "Why didn't
  I notice before?"
     342     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "T'he Chi came back clean," Stephen Thomas said. "But . . . I'm coming up
  there." Stephen Thomas withdrew his image from the waiting room.
  Splashing through the muddy spots, wading across a bridge inundated by an
  overflowing creek, he strode down the path that led to Starfarer's end. He
  started to run, letting his anger at Europa-and his pleasure in his
  body-fuel his speed.

 By the time Stephen Thomas reached the waiting room, floating in to join the
 visual cacophony of people, real and virtual, the atmosphere quivered with
 tension. The meerkats hovered together, each in sentry position.
  "Explain yourself, Stephen Thomas," Professor Thanthavong said. He had
  never seen her so distraught.
  "The bacteria have changed," Stephen Thomas said. "The free-living, garden
  variety soil bacteria. Sometime between now and the last time we took
  samples-"
  "After the missile attack," Professor Thanthavong said. "As a precaution.
  What do you mean, 'changed'?"
  "Their DNA fingerprints are the same. That's what confused me for so long."
  Everyone except Professor Thanthavong and Europa looked confused.
  "When DNA mutates, the print changes. It's almost impossible to put in an
  alteration that doesn't change the print." He glanced at Europa with
  grudging admiration. "Quite an accomplishment-to make so many changes
  without changing the print. Clever. Subtle. Deliberate. Nothing showed up
  till I did a complete sequence."
  "You shouldn't be angry," Europa said mildly. "I gave you the traditional
  gift for new members of the community."
  "Some gift!" Stephen Thomas said.
  "It protects your ecosystem!"
  "It is unforgivable," Miensaem Thanthavong said.
  "I would appreciate it," Victoria said, her voice soft
         METAPHASE     343

 and tight, "if one of you would explain what you're talking about."
  "They supercharged our bacteria," Stephen Thomas said.
  Everybody looked at him like they thought he was crazy. We have too damn
  many specialists, he thought. I'll bet J.D. would know what I was talking
  about.
  "So alien bacteria won't survive," he said.
  "You should be grateful," Europa said. "You should pour wine to the gods
  for such a gift. We've solved a serious problem for you."
  "You should have told us!" Professor Thanthavong said. "Asked us! How
  dare you introduce biological contaminants-!"
  "The changed bacteria won't hurt you! They aren't any different from what
  you're used to, except that they're stronger. As long as they're in their
  own environment, alien autotrophs won't grow in their presence."
  "Can we stop them?" Thanthavong asked.
  "Of course not. That's the point."
  "Your anger's normal," Androgeos said. He sounded disappointed in them
  all. "So ordinary. Can't you appreciate what we've done for you?"
  "You've fixed it so we can't join the community-"
  "You did that yourselves!"
  11
  -and maybe we can't go home, either."
  "Wait a minute." Infinity's image appeared, its background stars and the
  inspection web. "Andro's fight. I wish Europeans had thought about the
  problem! Their diseases killed ninety percent of the people in the new
  world. . . . Europa and Androgeos didn't bring diseases. They brought
  prevention. Protection."
  "I'm glad someone is sensible here," Androgeos said.
  "We aren't monsters," Europa said. "We exist to help you join the
  community. Can't you give us a little help?"
  "You should have told us," Thanthavong said stiffly. "Infinity may be
  right. You may be right. But you should have let us make the choice."
      344    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "I'm sorry." Europa sounded sincere.
  "J.D.'s going to be really pissed off at you," Stephen Thomas said.
  "I think you're all crazy!" Androgeos could restrain himself no longer.
  "You're objecting to bacteria, when your ship is infested with parasites!
  I told you to avoid the squidmoths."
  "Parasites?" Stephen Thomas said. "What parasites?"
  "The squidmoth egg," Androgeos said.
  Victoria nudged Stephen Thomas and gestured toward the small exterior
  display.
  "Christ in a clutch," Stephen Thomas muttered. The thing bulged, moved,
  nestled deeper into its rocky cradle.
  ,,The squidmoths don't even bother to raise their children," Europa said.
  "You'll have a job prying it loose."
  "Maybe you'll be lucky," Androgeos said, "and it'll die."
  "I don't think so," Infinity said. "It's already changing. It's growing,
  and it's, I don't know, putting feelers down into the rock."
  "Oh, great."
  "We are * n't in any danger yet," Infinity said quickly.
 "It's only half a meter down, and there's nothing vital
 anywhere near."
  "You should destroy it," Androgeos said confidently.
  "No," Victoria said. "Zev was right. J.D. will never forgive us if we
  destroy it." At least part of her urge to protect it was because Androgeos
  wanted to be rid of it. "What will happen if we leave it?"
  "As you see                    Andro gestured toward-the im
 age.
  In the cross-section, mycelia from the egg case extended another
  handsbreadth into the substance of the wild side's shell.
  "Ultimately, I mean. How big will it get?"
  Andro shrugged. "Who knows? We have other things to do than follow the life
  cycle of a squidmoth."
         METAPHASE     345

  "I want to talk about this," Europa said.
  She reached into a deep pocket in her skirt, and drew out an age-mottled
  jawbone with unsettling proportions. It had lost all its teeth, except
  a single sharp fang.
  "The art project," Gerald Hernminge said.
  Europa gazed at Gerald fondly. "Your intelligence gives me hope for our
  species. Until I inspected the fossil myself, I was inclined to believe
  in the art project. Clever of you to disguise it so openly." She smiled
  at Stephen Thomas. "Rather like the bacteria. But this bone is real, it's
  very old, and it's of critical importance to Civilization. I must see
  where it came from."
  Gerald started to say something. Stephen Thomas interrupted him.
  "Why?"
  "I believe you've found a clue to the other ones," Europa said. "The ones
  who came before us, and disappeared, except for their starships . . . and
  their control of the cosmic string."
  "Good god," Stephen Thomas said, and thought: Now what?
  "If you'll follow me," Gerald Hemminge said, "I'll take you to the . .
  . the fossil bed."

 On the path to the riverbank, Europa quickened her step. She allowed
 herself to look like a person well advanced in years, but she had the
 energy of a teenager. Her meerkats followed her, pacing at her heels or
 scampering to the top of a hummock to make a quick scan for predators.
  Victoria had to lengthen her stride to keep up.
  "What do you expect to learn from the fossil bed?" Victoria asked Europa.
  She chose her words with care.
  "I expect nothing," Europa said. "I hope . . . for some clue to their
  origin."
  "If we found where they came from," Androgeos said, "we might discover
  how they control the cosmic string."
     346    VONDA N. McINTYRE

  Victoria glanced at Stephen Thomas. He rolled his eyes. Victoria was glad
  the fossil bed was a fake; no matter what else happened, it would never
  lead Andro to a source of great power.
  "And we might overcome the effects of the squidmoths' greed," Andro said.
  "The squidmoths!" Victoria said. "Why do you hate them so much? They
  didn't seem greedy to me-quite the opposite."
  Victoria found herself on the side of the squidmoths. Europa and
  Androgeos respected Victoria because they believed she was descended from
  the Pharaohs, as they claimed to be. But she was descended from escaped
  slaves, and her family history included stories of abuse and
  discrimination, not worship and power.
  "We don't hate them!" Europa said. "But . . . they're an old species.
  Just because they've been around longer than the rest of us, they
  inherited the possessions of the other ones, the earlier star travelers."
  Satoshi frowned. "What possessions? The squidmoths aren't dragons,
  sitting on a pile of gold! We met one of the beings, we talked to it. We
  saw how it lived. If an earlier culture left it everything they owned .
  . . they must have been Spartans."
  "They left their starships, " Europa said. She watched Victoria's
  reaction, and Satoshi's. "You understand. The squidmoths inhabit the
  other ones' starships. Civilization is left as scavengers. We're
  dependent on their castoffs."
  "Some squidmoths never travel to another star," Androgeos said. "They
  could live on any piece of rock." He flicked his fingers toward the image
  of Starfarer's wild side. "And obviously some of them aren't particular."
  "They never use the ships to their potential. And they won't sell!
  There's nothing they want!"
  "Then how do you get any of them?"
  "We scavenge."
  "Salvage, " Androgeos said.
         METAPHASE     347

  "Sometimes you find the ships abandoned," Europa said. "Maybe the
  squidmoths die. Who knows?"
  "If you're lucky enough to be in the right place at the right time . . ."
  The face of the beautiful youth took on a predatory look. Androgeos grinned
  suddenly, showing his teeth. "Every time we returned to Tau Ceti, we hoped
  that starship might be empty. It would have made our fortunes."
  What will this mean for J.D.? Victoria wondered suddenly, worried all over
  again for her friend. What if someone else was lurking, hoping to steal
  Nerno's ship . . . and J.D. was in the way?
  "You've already got one starship," Satoshi said. "What do you need another
  for?"
  Androgeos glanced at him, annoyed. Satoshi always asked the alien human
  questions he preferred not to answer.
  "It isn't a matter of needing it," Europa said quickly. "As Andro said, a
  starship is valuable. If the opportunity comes up . . . Why shouldn't we
  take it?"
  Europa glanced at Victoria and chuckled softly.
  "Ah, Victoria, my dear, you have such a low opinion of us. We got off to
  a poor start, and now you wonder if these ancient Minoans don't wait for
  a ship to be empty. Perhaps we're really pirates."
  "The possibility . . . crossed my mind."
  "Too bad we can't be," Androgeos said. "We'd be a lot richer."
  "Good lord, what else do you need?" Satoshi exclaimed. "You have a
  starship, a whole world of your own, complete freedom-!"
  "One likes to have respect, as well," Europa said. "So far, you haven't
  helped our position in the community." She glanced at the fossil bone in
  her hand; she stroked the fang with her index finger.
  "Are you pirates?" Zev asked curiously.
  Europa laughed. "No, young Zev, my ichthyocentaur. We're civilized people,
  we don't murder each other for possessions. Besides, the squidmoths are far
  from defenseless. They want you to think they're harm-
       348     VONDA N. McINTYRE

 less voyeurs. But in their own way, they're quite powerful."
  "And deceitful and selfish," Androgeos said.
  "Look who's talking," Stephen Thomas muttered.
  Androgeos glared at Stephen Thomas, but Europa smiled at him benignly.
  "There are stories, old, old, stories, of people with . . . fewer ethics
  than our company here, who pursued squidmoths through transition, hunting
  them for their ships. The squidmoths were seen again. The hunters were
  not."
  They reached the canyon, where the path plunged down to the river bank.
  Crimson Ng sat alone on the canyon edge, gazing into the current.
  The river had flooded. Dirty brown water rushed and raced past the cliff.
  It riffled past the rough tock, showering everyone with muddy spray.
  On the other side, a section of cliff collapsed into the water. The wild
  current snatched the shattered stone downstream, then dragged it beneath
  the surface.
  The tremendous sound of floodwater possessed a pressure all its own, a
  low, dangerous roar with a counterpoint of boulder percussion rising from
  the bottom of the river.
  The current was often strong enough to move the fist-sized rocks that
  formed its bed and beaches. Walking beside the river, Victoria liked to
  listen to the click and roll of stones in water. But now the river was
  changing its contours to the background of a kettledrum symphony.
  When the water finally fell, the rapids and the pools would all be
  changed. And so would the riverbank, where the fossils lay.
  Europa stared into the water. Stricken, she glanced at Crimson.
  "We've had some bad weather," Crimson said calmly.
  "But the fossils-! The other ones-!"
  "It all washed downstream," Crimson said. "We'll have to do salvage
  archaeology."
         METAPHASE     349

 Europa sat disconsolately on the riverbank beside Crimson. Crimson gestured
 down into the muddy water where the fossils had lain, describing what she
 had seen but not yet excavated. Androgeos kicked the rocky edge of the
 cliff, as if he might uncover another fossil bed. Professor Thanthavong
 spoke quietly and urgently with Stephen Thomas. Satoshi and Victoria stood
 together, with Zev nearby. Gerald hovered near Crimson and Europa, no longer
 trying to maintain that the fossils were an art project. The meerkats
 foraged on the bank, sending up sprays of wet dirt as they dug for insects.
 One of them climbed to the top of a bush, chittering when a branch sprayed
 it with collected raindrops.
  "I don't believe this," Satoshi said softly.
  Victoria covered her face with her hands, afraid she would start laughing.
  An image coruscated around them: the rainbow edge of a transition spectrum.
  When it faded, Arachne projected the sight of Nerno's ship plunging into
  the star system.
  "J.D.!" Zev was the first to welcome her. He whistled softly, a descending
  cascade of notes. He grimaced. "It doesn't sound right, in the air."
  The gravity of Europa's ship had pulled Starfarer aside; the starcraft were
  in no danger of colliding. Victoria felt a rush of joy, unalloyed by fear.
  "Are you okay?" Victoria asked. "That is you-T'
  They waited impatiently through the instant's timelag.
  J.D.'s image appeared
  "I'm here, Zev. I understood what you said. Me, too. Hi, Victoria."
  "I'm so glad you're all right. What . . . what about Nemo?"
  "Nerno's dead."
  "J.D. . . . I'm so sorry." Victoria wished she were near enough to hug her
  friend.
     350     VONDA N. McINTYRE

  "It's strange. . . . I'm sad, but I-is that Europa with you?"
  "Hello, J.D.," Europa said. "You've lost a friend? I'm sorry."
  "Thank you," J.D. said.
  "How did you persuade the squidmoth to bring you here?" Europa asked.
  "I didn't. The squidmoth-Nemo-died."
  Androgeos swung around from the riverbank, his kilt swinging around his
  powerful legs. His feet were muddy to the ankles.
  "I claim salvage!" he shouted.
  "Salvage?" J.D. said. "What are you talking about?"
  "The ship's abandoned. I claim salvage."
  "My ffiend died and left the ship to me," J.D. said coldly. "It is not
  abandoned."
  "Don't be selfish!" Androgeos pleaded. "It's useless to you,"
  His usual tone of disdain vanished in his desperation; he spoke in the
  same tone as when he begged Victoria to give him her new algorithm.
  "I'll come over and pith it, so we can harness it," he said. "Otherwise
  the Four Worlds will send out a salvage crew. What good can it do you?
  You have to go back to Earth!"
  "If I have to go back to Earth," J.D. said, "I'll take Nerno's ship with
  me."
  "And just how do you propose to do that? Tow it with your pathetic sail?"
  The sailhouse trembled. A touch to Arachne showed that Europa's ship was
  moving again, curving its path in such a way as to fling Starfarer none
  too gently out of orbit.
  "Hey, be careful!" Infinity said.
  "Why should IT' Androgeos snarled. "You don't care enough about your ship
  to keep it clean of squidmoth spawn!"
  J.D. looked confused. Victoria forwarded the silver slug's transmission
  to the Ch4 so J.D. could see it.
  "We don't quite know what to do about it."
         METAPHASE    351

  J.D.'s smile was radiant. "Don't do anything! Victoria, please-Nerno's
  other children are stranded back at Sirius."
  "Don't worry. We won't hurt it."
  "Prepare to receive me," Androgeos said to J.D.
  "If you try to land here," J.D. said, deadly serious, "I'll spin you off
  into space, and you can walk home!"
  Androgeos laughed. "It's easy to make threats. Not so easy to carry them
  out."
  "Andro," Europa said slowly, "you are the one making empty threats. J.D.
  has learned squidmoth tactics already. Look."
  "She can't-" Androgeos fell silent.
  Slowly, deliberately, Nemo's starship began to rotate.

 J.D. gave Nerno's shell a gentle spin. It was more than a demonstration to
 Androgeos; it was a first stage in terraforming. Rotation would gradually
 even out the temperature extremes that Nemo had preferred, frozen darkness
 giving way abruptly to a star's searing radiation.
  J.D. moved the shell gently toward Starfarer. The transmission lag
  shortened to imperceptibility. She stayed distant, to moderate the
  gravitational stresses. Europa's craft had shaken Starfarer more than
  enough for one day.
  Androgeos and Europa remained uncharacteristically silent. J.D. watched
  their images, amused by their surprise.
  So you can still be surprised, even after four thousand years, she thought.
  That's some comfort.
  Androgeos composed himself. When he spoke, he replaced his querulous tone
  with one of friendly, helpful persuasion.
  "J.D.," Andro said, "Europa and I know how to refit an abandoned ship so
  you can navigate it."
  "Don't beg, Andro," Europa said.
  "But we could be partners-"
      352    VONDA N. McINTYRE

 "Listen to her! Look at it! She controls it, Andro!" J.D. turned toward
 Victoria. "Thank you," she said, without mentioning the transition algorithm
 aloud. Europa and Androgeos saw Nemo's shell as a valuable prize. No telling
 what they might do if they knew it possessed Victoria's transition algorithm
 as well.
  "I'm so glad to see you," Zev said. "When can you come home?"
  "I don't know," J.D. said. "All things considered . . . I don't think I'd
  better leave Nerno's ship just yet.,~
 "It's your ship now," Zev said. "Nautilus.
  Nautilus, J.D. thought. Of course. How could it be anything but Nautilus?
  She grinned at Zev.
  "It's a relief to have you back," Victoria said. "I had second thoughts
  about leaving you behind as soon as it was too late. . . ." She said less
  than she might have, if Europa were not listening.
  They had all become secretive around the alien humans. That troubled J.D.,
  but she refused to let her concern overcome her excitement: Her first
  successful flight of Nautilus, the discovery of the last egg case, and a
  system of inhabited planets . . .
  "I've had a pretty amazing time over here," J.D. said. "I'm looking forward
  to telling you all about it."
  She wondered how long Starfarer could safely stay in the system, and
  whether the cosmic string would flee from her as well. She touched the
  knowledge surface-
 "Victoria . . . the cosmic string is staying stable!"
  Twice before, the cosmic string had begun to withdraw as soon as Starfarer
  entered a star system. This time, it remained steady. Excited conversation
  burst up around her.
  "But how do you know?" Victoria asked, amazed. "Arachne's still surveying-"
 "From Nautilus," J.D. said.
  Victoria's eyelids flickered closed, then open, as she touched her link to
  the computer web. "I think you're right. . . ."
         METAPHASE     353

  "Are we forgiven?" J.D. asked Europa. "Is this our second chance?"
  "I . . . I don't know." Europa sounded shaken and confused. "This is . .
  . very unusual."
  J.D. picked out the two predominant strands of discussion among her
  colleagues:
  We can go home now.
  Now we can stay.
  "You had better follow us," Europa said. "To meet representatives of the
  Four Worlds. We have a great deal to talk about."
  J.D. smiled, trying not to burst into tears.
  "I'm sure that's true," J.D. said. "But you'll have to wait while we all
  discuss what to do next."
  J.D. glanced at the members of the deep space expedition: Victoria and
  Satoshi and Stephen Thomas, Infinity and Esther, Crimson and Jenny, Chandra
  and Florrie Brown and Avvaiyar, Professor Thanthavong and Nikolai Petrovich
  and Griffith, Fox and Mitch and Lehua and Bay, Senator Derjaguin and
  Senator Orazio and Gerald Hemminge.
  And finally, Zev. She ached for him to be with her. Their gazes touched.
  "I'm sorry about Nemo," Zev said. "But I want to tell you properly."
  "I want that, too," she said.
  She imagined an ocean, a small ocean with mysterious depths, a place where
  she and Zev could talk together in the language of the divers, the language
  of true speech.
      ABOUT THE AUTHOR

 VONDA N. MCINTYRE has been writing and publishing science fiction since she
 was 20. Her novels include Dreamsnake (winner of the Hugo Award, presented
 by the World Science Fiction Convention, and the Nebula Award, presented by
 the Science Fiction Writers of America), The Exile Waiting, and
 Superlurninal. She has written one children's book, Barbary. Her books and
 short stories have been translated into more than a dozen languages.
  Transition and Metaphase follow the alien contact team and the other
  characters introduced in Starfarers, one of the few novels ever to inspire
  a fan club before being written. She is currently working on Nautilus,
  which continues the story.
  McIntyre has exhibited hunters and jumpers, organized conferences,
  observed humpback whales in Alaska, and gone white-water rafting in Idaho.
  She studies the martial art of Aikido, and recently attained the rank of
  shodan (first degree black belt).